Actions

Work Header

The calm before the storm

Summary:

Being a demigod wasn't on Marcy's gift list.

It’s the year 1945 and World War II is about to end, but for Marcy it's just the beginning of her problems. When she discovers she’s a daughter of a god — a child forbidden to live — she has to hide from Zeus' wrath. That weird Hotel and Casino in Nevada seems to be the only safe option...

Completely new, mortal world isn't her only concern. Marcy has to navigate through the world of gods, titans, and monsters — a world as beautiful as dangerous, where every step could be her last.

Notes:

soo i had to get this story out from my head, and decided to write something (also, i was partially inspired by 'Little Camper' by PainfullyPisces, literally amazing fic of dionysus' daughter)

english isn't my first language, so i'm sorry for any mistakes!

 

because of the current world situation - no ai was used for writing this fic, only my dreams, dictionary and poor english. i oppose using it for any creative content. anything wrote or drawn by a machine is a soulless work deprived of passion

Chapter 1: Meeting a stranger (who really wasn't a stranger)

Chapter Text

March 1st, 1945

 

Marcy knew something was going to happen when she saw dark clouds above her house.

 

For the last few days the sky had been bright blue, without even a single cloud, but today's storm came suddenly. Marcy let go of her neighbour’s hand, Mrs Rodriguez, who in some days was picking her after school. Her daughter, Linda, was Marcy’s friend, and just like her she had too much energy. They were partners in crime and everytime they did something bad, they said it was actually Robby Thomson. Linda’s dad and their mothers usually believed in it, but Marcy’s father always knew the truth, like he had some third eye or was a God.

 

Marcy waved goodbye to Linda and went to her house. She had a big smile on her face as her teacher said her drawing was very pretty, and Marcy couldn’t wait to show it to her mother. She looked at the piece of paper she was holding and at the painted figures — a big bad monster with a terrible grin and little Marcy with a big sword almost twice her height. Miss Williams said she had a vivid imagination to draw things that didn’t exist.

 

“Mom!” Marcy screamed when she appeared in the hall.

 

The walls were painted in light green and if not her dad’s pictures, she would really like this part of her home. Marcy never liked his stories from the army, and photos of barracks and ships on the enormous ocean. She was scared of endless water that could swallow her at any moment, but her father adored it. Richard was a navy soldier, and he wasn't a bad man, but sometimes it was hard for Marcy to think about him as her father father , like he was just someone to raise her instead of love her. Most of the time he was on the sea and when he came back home, she didn't know how to treat him — as a dad or just someone .

 

She heard raised voices and for one second she thought her father had returned from the dead — because he was dead for two years. An accident on the sea, they said. When Marcy heard about it she smiled like she just heard a joke or saw something funny. She tried to hide it from her mother but she just couldn’t resist doing that. A seven year old smiling after hearing her father just died was a horrific view, but knowing that she would never have to see Rick-Dick again was kind of terrific.

 

Marcy quietly went to the kitchen and with every step her mother’s voice was louder. She didn't recognize the other voice. It was definitely a man and with that voice he could definitely play a king. It was low but at the same time powerful, and Marcy just knew he could silence her entire class by just saying one word. Not as she would listen but he could try.

 

Mom? ” Marcy asked, standing on the threshold. Their kitchen was a small room, with white furniture and yellowish walls. Once Marcy said the color reminds her of something their late cat did in the living room, her father bade her to stay the rest of the day in her room. It was worse than Hell. In front of the window there was a table and through the curtains one could see upcoming clouds, darker and scarier than those over the house.

 

Her mother sighed like she had enough of that man. He was sitting at the table while she was standing before him, in one of her flower dresses and tied brown hair. Her lips became a thin line when she looked at her daughter. Maureen’s eyes were full of anger and Marcy knew that just by one look at them. They were grey like the storm clouds and Marcy didn't just get her mother’s eyes, but she just was her — she had the same eyes, the same curly hair, and even the same crescent-moon-shaped mark on her right ankle. Her father's genes didn't even try.

 

The man, from the other hand, was calm, like he was just watching a movie. Marcy wasn't really a big fan of movies because every time she was using a TV — or a phone, by the way — she had weird feelings about it, like despite her mother’s permission she shouldn't have done that. Also, because all of them were black and white, but that was just a detail.

 

He didn't look different from the other man Marcy had seen but something about his posture, his sea green eyes and look just screamed power. Short brown hair reminded her of her dad but Dick didn’t have a beard, and would never wear Hawaiian shirt.

 

“Mom, who’s that?”

 

“Won’t you introduce us?” he asked, looking at Maureen.

 

“Since when you care about her?” said Maureen, putting her hands on her hips. It was a sign that things were really bad.

 

“I always cared about her. About you.”

 

Maureen laughed but the man's face didn’t change.

 

Mom?

 

“Marcy, go to your room.”

 

“But mooom —”

 

“I won’t say it twice. Mom has some things to do.”

 

“With him?”

 

“Yes.” she sighed.

 

“And who is he?”

 

“Marcy, don’t be rude and go to your room.”

 

“But—”

 

The man laughed but Maureen was still glaring at her daughter. She looked at him and he smiled, and suddenly something in her eyes changed.

 

“Yes, ma’am.” muttered Marcy.

 

She put her drawing on the cabinet and left the kitchen, but instead of going to her room she stayed in the hall. Marcy pressed her back to the wall, balancing from one leg to another, hoping she would hear something. She had never seen this man nor she had seen any pictures of him, but her mother seemed to know and didn't like him. Also, why would some stranger care about her?

 

“You should leave,” said her mother. “She’s gonna ask about you.”

 

“She should know about me. The war’s gonna end soon and you know about the prophecy, not to mention my brother’s—”

 

“Oh, please. She was born before the war even started. He can’t just—”

 

“There is no thing Zeus can do.” 

 

‘Zeus?’ . Marcy immediately thought about the stories her mother told her. He was the king of the gods, and if Mrs. Baker met him, for sure she would call him lecher . Marcy wasn't sure what it meant, but when she asked the priest about it, he said it was a bad word describing a man with bad thoughts. She didn’t know what that meant either but thought it would suit Zeus. But the problem with Zeus was that he didn't exist, so she couldn't call him that. She thought her name, Marcine, was weird, but Zeus was so much weirder. What could this man’s name be then, Hades ?

 

“So what do you suggest?” Maureen muttered.

 

“She needs to go to some safe place.”

 

“Like this camp on the East coast?” she snorted.

 

“Maureen—”

 

“Do you know how far the East coast is from San Diego? I will not send my daughter there. Never in my life.”

 

“It can be the only place where she will be safe.”

 

“There must be some other places. Don’t you have any other gods camp in California?”

 

Gods camp? ’. Marcy didn’t know what she should think about it. Was it just a dream, or the man was really the actor, and they filmed something in their house?

 

“There is one place.” he said after a moment of silence.

 

“So tell me about it instead of just staring at me!”

 

“I know a safe place where people don’t eavesdrop on each other.”

 

Marcy held her breath and looked at the wall, expecting to see them through the nonexistent hole. She was sure her mother was looking at her disappointed, and the man was smiling when he caught her.

 

“Marcy?” inquired Maureen, shockingly calmly.

 

“Yes, mom?” Marcy hoped her sweet voice could soften her heart. With her father it never worked but her mother was different. At least sometimes.

 

“Go to your room, please.”

 

Marcy muttered some bad word she heard in school. She did some steps forward but she still stayed near the kitchen.

 

“I want to keep her safe, Maureen. I would never take her away from you, but Zeus… You know what war did. She won’t be safe here. My brother insist—”

 

“Your brother is really a pain in the ass.” she said and the lightning crossed the sky. Marcy, unlike the other kids, wasn't scared of storms, but this time she jumped from pure fear.

 

“It can't wait, Maureen. I told you what he did to Hades offsprings, and I don’t—”

 

“So you want me to send my daughter to the East coast? To some magic camp?”

 

“I know the closer place. In Nevada.”

 

“Well, it is closer.” she muttered. The kitchen drowned in silence, and for Marcy those few seconds felt like an hour. “Will she be safe there?”

 

“She will. You have my word.”

 

“What does a god's word mean anyways?”

 

Marcy didn't hear his answers. Instead of that, she heard a thunder that made her body tremble and the quiet voice of her mother discussing her future.

 

Chapter 2: Family trip (spoiler, it didn't go well)

Chapter Text

March 1st, 1945

 

Still.

 

Marcy hid in her room. Well, hid wasn't the best word since she was laying at her bed, covered by toys and blankets. The air was swelteringly hot, and didn’t allow to freely breathe. The ground was dry, no rain fell from the dark clouds but the world was almost white from lightnings hitting the earth. This time Marcy was scared and just wanted to hide in her mothers arms, but instead of that she hugged one of her plushies. She knew if her father was there he would tell her to be brave instead of acting like a little girl, and her mother would slightly smile.

 

Lighting cut the sky in half and Marcy thought of a strange man. She didn’t know how much time had passed since she went to her room, but she would hear if someone left the house. Their front door was old and creaky.

 

She turned her head from the window and looked at plushies lying at the edge of her bed and guarding her like a wall. Her mom got them from her coworker, Mrs. Miller, who knew how to crochet, and since her son wasn't a fan of the sea, she gave her plushies to Marcy.

 

Do you see the irony?

 

Maureen was a marine biologist, a job she was very proud of, and probably she was one of few people who went to work with a smile. Considering she was a woman with a child in the 40s, she did well at work — maybe it was because they were middle class and Maureen was pretty and white, but it was still something. Marcy knew names of a few sea animals, like sharks or orcas, but her mother loved to use fancy names like Salmo salar or Myliobatis californica , which Marcy could never remember. 

 

Marcy didn’t turn on the light and her room was covered in darkness. She was always jealous of Linda’s room, covered in bright pink wallpaper, which after too long staring at it made her eyes hurt, with heavy curtains and floor full of toys. Marcy's parents would say it's an extravagance, and that she didn't need half of Linda's stuff. Her room wasn't all that bad, Marcy had a really comfortable bed and walls covered in cuttings from her magazines, although she would do anything to change the color of her wallpaper. It was a weird mix of blue and green, reminding her of sea waves. When she once asked her father about painting it, he said he wouldn't waste his whole afternoon on her whims, and Marcy had to spend her whole life looking at the walls reminding her of her least favourite place.

 

Her bed was standing next to the window, from where she had a view of the yard and rest of her neighborhood, a lot of white houses lined up like beehives. Because of the thunderbolts, everything was as bright as God decided to turn on the light.

 

Marcy was sure rain was gonna fall at any moment. She saw many storms but it was something different — like God was angry and decided to punish humankind. Her father sometimes took her to the church but Marcy never felt close to Him. Sure, they prayed before meals but it was rather a habit, something you did a hundred times before and you’ll do for the rest of your life because people do that . She never felt close to God and she never felt close to home. Sometimes, she didn't even feel close to her own parents.

 

Suddenly, she heard her mother footsteps — she always knew who was coming — and knock at the door. Marcy sat, her blue dress spilled on the bed like water on the floor. She looked at her mother quietly entering her room.

 

“Who was that?” she asked immediately. Maureen smiled and switched on the light. Marcy never thought of her mother as someone old, but bags under her grey eyes and tired face made her way older than she actually was.

 

“You won’t give up, will you?”

 

Maureen sat near her daughter and adjusted a lock of her hair. Instead of her favourite lilac perfume, she smelled like something salty and fresh.

 

“You didn't liked him?”

 

“Why do you think that?” asked Maureen, raising her eyebrows.

 

“You don’t look happy.”

 

Marcy was waiting for the response but it didn't come. Maureen looked away at the window, like she expected to see something in the sky. Marcy hugged the plushie tighter, an orange and white fish, while her mother sighed.

 

“There was so much between us.” she said finally. “We met at the beach, and he was so kind and lovely… So different from Richard.”

 

“You loved him?”

 

“I think I did.”

 

“Then why did you marry dad instead of him?”

 

“Because I was already married to you dad.”

 

Oh . That was something Marcy didn't expect. She looked at her mother and opened her mouth from shock. Maureen took one of her plushies, almost triangle-shaped, dark and gloomy fish.

 

“Bat ray.” she said. “ Myliobatis californica . He asked if I knew this one and I said I was working on it a few days before. He said he knew a bat ray who just couldn't stop gossiping.”

 

“A bat ray? But it’s a fish. Fish can’t talk.”

 

“He knows how to do that. He even asked me if I wanted to meet her… the bat ray, I mean.”

 

“He is funny.” Marcy laughed.

 

“He is.” Maureen agreed and smiled. Her eyes weren't looking at plushie but in the past. “He is funny. And handsome, and… so lovely. Free.”

 

“Why didn't you marry him?” she asked again. He seemed so much better than her actual father.

 

“I’ve met your father earlier. He was… lovely too.” Maureen nodded. Marcy could see joy in her eyes. “They were so different from each other, but God, they were so—”

 

She suddenly stopped and looked at her daughter. Maureen's cheeks became red but Marcy didn't know why.

 

“The storm is over.” her mother smiled and looked at the window. Clouds became whiter and the ground wasn’t bombarded by lightning anymore. “Would you like to play with one of your friends?”

 

***

 

Few hours later Marcy was playing in Linda’s yard. She suddenly remembered all the questions she wanted to ask her mother — like who the man was, or why she would need to go to Nevada — and straight off cursed. It came out of her mouth like she didn't have any control over it.

 

Mrs Rodriguez was doing something in the kitchen and left the girls alone. Since she was concerned about the food, Marcy and Linda, instead of quietly playing with dolls on the patio, started making rivers in mud and tried to get as dirty as possible. Their laughs filled the fresh air.

 

“Do you want play tomorrow?” asked Linda. She was a cute girl, who always wore two pigtails and a big smile. “Mom’s gonna make cookies.”

 

“If my mom agrees.” said Marcy with hands full of mud. Her leaf boats didn't want to sail, unlike Linda's, who seemed to control leaves with her mind. “How do you do that?”

 

“I’m kinder to them.” she laughed. Marcy smiled and couldn't wait to come to her tomorrow.

 

“My mom wants me to go to Nevada.” said Marcy. Linda raised her head.

 

“Why?”

 

“I don’t know.” she mumbled. Instead of that she would rather go to Linda’s tomorrow. If she could, she would stay at her home forever.

 

“Marcy, sweeti… Linda!”

 

Both of them looked at Mrs Rodriguez, who just appeared on the patio. She put her hands on her hips — a trait she shared with Marcy’s mother — and pursed her lips, not knowing if she should look at her daughter or Marcy.

 

“Robby told us to do that.” said Marcy, smiling and hoping it would do something.

 

“Your mother called” said Mrs Rodriguez. “She wants you to go home.”

 

“Can Marcy come to us tomorrow?” asked Linda.

 

“Tomorrow, my dear, you will try to get all this mud off your dress. I think Mrs Caldwell will have nothing against washing your clothes together.” Mrs Rodriguez replied with a sweet smile.

 

Marcy laughed but when she caught Mrs Rodrigues’ eyes, she looked away.

 

“Bye, Linda, goodbye, Mrs Rodriguez.” she said quickly, stood up and left their yard.

 

It was getting darker and colder, and Marcy was sure she wouldn't have much time before her bedtime. All the time the sky was covered by clouds, which didn't allow the sun to shine, and rain to fall.

 

She closed the gate, and almost slipped on the wet grass. Street was quiet, like suddenly everyone disappeared. Not a single person, not even a car or a bird. Marcy could hear her own breath and loud voices coming from her home. Did that man ever leave their kitchen or did he stay there the whole time? She looked at her white house, not wanting to go there, but she didn't want to stay outside either.

 

Marcy left her shoes in the hall, doing everything as faintly as she could. She didn’t want her mother to know she was all in mud but when she looked at her dirty dress she thought it was pointless. Her mother and the man — her old lover , which sounded so romantic to Marcy — were arguing again. Marcy lowered her head as she entered the kitchen, knowing she should never interrupted adults talking.

 

“...realize who they really are, monsters don't attack them.”

 

“You will have to tell her the truth.”

 

“I will tell her.” said Maureen, looking angrily at the man. His eyes were dangerous like a storm. “When the time comes—”

 

“Maureen, you will have to tell her the truth now .” he raised his voice and Marcy felt like her father was home again. She shouldn’t have eavesdropped but at the same time she couldn’t move. She felt a strange pressure in her chest which prevented her from breathing.

 

“Mom?” she asked quietly. She did step back when both of them looked at her.

 

“Go to your room, Marcy” said Maureen with a voice that did not tolerate any but . She pursed her lips, when she saw Marcy’s dress. “Go change your clothes and pack your bag. We're going on a trip.”

 

“Yes, ma’am.” muttered Marcy, leaving the kitchen. Sometimes even she knew when not to talk back.

 

Good thing was they were going on a trip. Bad thing was… Marcy didn't know, but she hoped they wouldn’t go to the beach. Are there any beaches in Nevada? She went to her room, jumping through the floor and trying not to step at weird wooden stains. Even upstairs she could hear them.

 

She changed her dress, and took her small, pink backpack, gift from her grandparents, and wondered what she should pack. Answer was obvious. Marcy ran to her bed and packed her toys, trying to leave some space for her favourite pillow, pencils and some paper. Usually, she wasn’t allowed to pack her bag herself because she took too many unnecessary things. Her father was always complaining about it and her mother didn’t let her take a hundred dolls, but this time she could take whatever she wanted.

 

Marcy was waiting until the voices would lower a little but after a few seconds she had enough and went downstairs. She could never concentrate on… anything . Sometimes she wondered if she was the only one, or if there were some other kids like her. She had trouble with focus and with reading, her handwriting was just awful, and teachers couldn't handle her. 

 

“Great.” said her mother, taking her out of her thoughts and bringing to the real world. She put on a thick sweater and wrapped her arms around herself. “Are you ready?”

 

“Where are we going?” asked Marcy. She tightened her fingers around the backpack.

 

“It’s a surprise.” Maureen looked to the left, at the kitchen, where the man must have been, and narrowed her eyes.

 

“It’s not the beach?”

 

“Not a beach, my dear. But I think he would like it.”

 

“We’re going with him?”

 

“He’s not here anymore, Marcy. Come, we don't have much time.”

 

“We’ll we come back today? Linda invited me to—”

 

“Marcy.”

 

Her mother's eyes seemed to be red, as if she had been crying earlier. Her voice was tired, and Marcy looked away.

 

“I’m sorry.” she muttered, going after her mother. Marcy put on her shoes and took her sweater, despite the fact that she wasn't cold at all.

 

As soon as Marcy appeared on the porch, she heard her mother cursing. She raised her head and looked at a brand new, shining car, standing in the driveway. It looked exactly like in those cars advertising. Marcy went closer and touched dark green metal.

 

“He didn't lie.” muttered Maureen.

 

“What?”

 

“Nothing. Come on, dear.”

 

Marcy sat behind her mother and started swinging her legs. She looked at grey clouds, putting away her bag, and thought about a surprise trip. She didn't realize her mother took nothing with her.

 

Chapter 3: Mom, why do all those kids look like that?

Notes:

i'm not really proud of this chapter, but i didn't want to skip all that years she spent in lotus casino

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

???

 

Marcy screamed with joy when her name became the first on the list.

 

“I won!” she yelled. “I won, I won!”

 

“You won!” beamed Cecily, watching Marcy’s game. Cecily was a small girl, maybe a few years younger than Marcy, oddly dressed in a knee-length yellow dress, looking like it was from the previous century. Marcy didn't know Casino lent costumes, but she had to borrow one of those dresses.

 

It was hard to hear Marcy laughs as the whole room was filled with different voices and sounds. Full of glory, she looked at the names she just beated. The last place belonged to Cecily, but who knows, maybe one day she will beat Marcy.

 

Marcy started the next game, and Cecily started screaming in her ear. She clung to Marcy some time ago and didn’t want to leave her. In her home she could just dream about machines like that, but now everything was at her fingertips. First time in her life it was easy to concentrate, and without any problems she could destroy all the robotic birds. Next stage of the game contained robotic lizards, and oh, God, Marcy never wanted to leave that place. Her face started hurting from all that smiling and laughing. She had never seen such machines, she had never seen that bright and fun room filled with endless fun. Games were colorful, so loud and amusing, as if they were from different century.

 

“I won again! Again, again, again .”, she hummed, leaving the machine, and almost ran into some young boy. He wore weird blue pants, and his hair was shining like he used too much hair pomade.

 

Marcy muttered some excuse and began wandering through rows of arcade machines, trying to find the perfect game. Cecily was holding her hand, and Marcy was sure that little girl would get lost in the sea of all those people. They both laughed as they pushed their way through the crowd. Air was full of joy, and no one could resist that wonderful feeling. Marcy tried to run faster but Cecily couldn’t keep up with her.

 

“Come on!” Marcy smiled, finally seeing the perfect game. Cecily said some unclear words and left her hand, disappearing in the crowd.

 

Marcy looked for her, but couldn't find her. After a moment she shrugged and ran to the machine. A tall, dark haired girl was already playing there. Marcy tried to catch her breath, as she watched the girl scoring more and more points. She adjusted her green cap and looked around when the game ended.

 

“I… Nico? ” she asked immediately, searching for someone.

 

“Will you still play?” Marcy pointed at the screen, hoping the girl would say no .

 

“No.” the girl abandoned the machine. Marcy smiled and thought about her victory, when the girl looked at her. “Will you help me find my brother?”

 

She said something in foreign language, while Marcy was staring at her. She didn't want to do that, but…

 

“A mission!” Marcy screamed suddenly, with her head filled with new ideas.

 

A mission! ” the girl agreed, smiling. Her brown eyes were covered by a mist, and Marcy wondered if she looked like that way too. “I know one game like that, come on!”

 

She took Marcy’s hand and started running. Marcy didn't remember that part of the Casino, looking like a pirate decorated it. There was a real wooden boat, a chest full of treasures, and kids screaming and running in every direction. The girl climbed up at the boat, but Marcy stopped a few steps before it. It reminded her of something from... from what ? Marcy frowned but couldn't remember it. She saw blurred things and irritating noise. Maybe if she focused on it…

 

“Are you scared?” screamed the girl from the top. She smiled.

 

“I am not.”

 

“Then come here!”

 

“You said… you need to do something.”

 

I do?

 

“I dunno.”

 

Now the girl frowned. Marcy came closer but she didn't want to climb the boat. The girl went down and sat at the chest. Her freckles looked like stars in the night sky.

 

“I think I do.” she faltered. “I’m Bianca.”

 

“I’m Marcy!”

 

“But what? ” Bianca stood up and looked around. She couldn't be much older than Marcy, but her face didn't really look like it belonged to a nine year old.

 

“A mission?” suggested Marcy, shrugging her arms.

 

Oh mio dio! ” sighed Bianca. She left the room like a hurricane.

 

Marcy looked at the boat but nothing happened. She knew her brain started working on it but it was too slow. Her memories were just a big mass of blurred images, waiting to discover the truth. She wandered through the Casino, and felt like she was at a costume party. Everyone was wearing different clothes, from those weird blue pants and shirts, to dresses and suits from the last century. Marcy looked at her dirty dress, wondering why it looked like that, and where costume rental was.

 

She saw Bianca standing next to some young boy. Marcy came closer, with chaos in her head.

 

“I’ve told you to not—”

 

“Hey, Bianca” inquired Marcy, interrupting her. “What year is it?”

 

Bianca was staring at her as if Marcy had asked the stupidest question imaginable.

 

“1942. No—” she frowned. “Yes, it’s 1942.”

 

“Not 1945?”

 

“No—” Bianca puzzled. “I… I don't know. Why are you asking?”

 

“I… That’s soo weird.” Marcy looked around. She left them and delved into the crowd.

 

She stopped at one of the arcade games. She remembered that guy, the one with shining hair, who she had almost bumped into. He won and scream of victory filled the air, Marcy saw how his name became first on the list. He said something to his friends and started another game.

 

“It’s so groovy ” he muttered, staring at the screen.

 

“Groovy?” asked Marcy. “What does it even mean?”

 

“Shush, I’m trying to win!”

 

Marcy cursed him, but was still looking at the game. The noise hypnotized her and didn’t let her go. She was overwhelmed by everything around her, by music, laughs and bright colors. A smile appeared on her face. She thought she had something to do, just like that girl, but she couldn't remember what.

 

“Marcy!” someone screamed right into her ear, and Marcy saw Cecily smiling. “I’ve been looking for you! Please, please , come with me!”

 

Marcy ran after Cecily, heading to another, another, another machine. She bumped into some girl with eyes filled with wonder. Marcy laughed and started playing against Cecily. She couldn't take her eyes off the screen.

 

“I won!” screamed Marcy. Those words were probably really popular here.

 

Cecily cursed, and Marcy felt like a proud teacher. She was almost jumping for joy, winning every game since she... Wait a moment, how much time she spent here? Marcy hesitated another move and let Cecily win this one. She looked at the wall, a colorful piece without any windows. It looked different than when Marcy had first entered, and she was sure about that.

 

“You’re okay?” asked Cecily.

 

“Yeah, I… I guess so. What year is it?”

 

“It’s… Watch out!” the girl screamed, aggressively pressing buttons.

 

Marcy came back to the game, knowing something wasn’t okay.

 

Notes:

oh mio dio - means 'oh my god' in italian

Chapter 4: Ride with a strange blue lady

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

March 1st, 1945

 

Still.

 

The back of the car was filled with dolls and plushies. Marcy forgot about them and was looking at the same landscape for some time , bored like never before. Her mother said nothing, focused on the ride, and it was easy to imagine Marcy was the only one in the car. She was swinging her legs, humming and fidgeting, trying to make time pass faster.

 

“Are we close?” asked Marcy for the 100th time.

 

“No, dear.”

 

Marcy didn't know how many times she heard that answer, but she knew the answer was close.

 

Around them there were only rocks and sand. The clouds were getting darker, and Marcy saw the first drops on the window. She stopped singing some song when the wind hit their car, and she hid her head in her hands.

 

“Storm is coming.” whispered Maureen, looking at the sky. Some car overtook them, making them the only drivers for that piece of the road.

 

“Dad said it's dangerous to ride in the storm. Lightning could hit us.”

 

“Marcy… I would like to talk about your father.”

 

“About dad? Why?”

 

Since Dick died, Maureen didn't talk about him. Marcy looked at her reflection in the mirror.

 

“Not about Richard. About your… real father.”

 

“Real father?” said Marcy, as shock filled her whole body. She frowned and opened her mouth, not knowing what she should say.

 

“Yes.”

 

“About my… real father?”

 

“Yes, Marcy.”

 

“My real father?” she said after a moment of silence. Maureen sighed. “But dad… he was my father. My real one!”

 

Marcy sometimes wished her dad was gone but now she was holding to him like she was drowning. A child who doesn't know what love is will take everything else.

 

“Richard… he wasn’t—” Maureen bit her lip and looked away. “He wasn’t really your father. Do you remember that man who came to us this afternoon? He is your father. The real one.”

 

Silence filled the car. Marcy was staring at her mother, hoping she would say it’s just a joke, but her face was deadly serious.

 

“No, you're lying, lying!” she yelled, trying to catch her eyes, but Maureen was looking at the road. “ Liar!

 

"Marcy, I would never lie to you” said Maureen, avoiding her gaze. “I had to hide it from you.”

 

“Hide? Why?”

 

“Your father, he is—”

 

“He is what , mom?” Marcy was scared she would say he was a monster who could take human form, or even worse, that one teacher from her old school she didn't like and didn't remember what he looked like anymore.

 

“He is a… god, my dear. A real god.”

 

“Like Jesus?”

 

“Not like him, honey. More like a… Do you remember stories about Greek gods I’ve told you?”

 

“Yes.” muttered Marcy.

 

“He’s one of them. He is a god .”

 

Marcy thought it was a joke. A weird joke, but still a joke.

 

“But gods aren't real.”

 

“They are. The gods, the monsters… Just like in the myths I’ve told you. They live among us.”

 

“So Icarus was real?”

 

“Probably.” she shrugged her shoulders. Marcy smiled, but then she realized her favourite hero had probably been dead for millennia.

 

The sound of thunder shook the earth. Maureen cursed and accelerated the car. Marcy was looking at her pretty, dark curls, and light dress in small, black flowers. She was waiting and waiting, but her mom still hadn't said a single word.

 

“Mom?” she asked quietly, not wanting to make her angry.

 

“Yes, dear?”

 

“Is it true?”

 

“Yes, my dear. It is” she sighed. ‘But I wish it wasn’t.”

 

“Mom?”

 

“Yes?”

 

Marcy's head was full of questions and she didn't know which one should come out of her mouth first. ‘ Is it true? Why my real father don't live with us? What about my birthday presents from him?’ . But one question was obvious and she couldn't wait with it.

 

“If he is a god , could he turn into a cloud?”

 

Maureen laughed, not expecting that question.

 

“I suppose so, darling.”

 

“If I was a god, I would… Look, tornado!

 

Marcy looked at the wind column blowing towards them. Wonder filled her face, while Maureen held her breath. Her eyes became as big as saucers, she shouted, and ugly, loud scream took over the car. The tears were draining from Marcy's cheeks, a waterfall of sorrow, as the wind overcame the car and the world stopped existing.



Something hit the car and Marcy screamed.



Something overturned the car and Marcy hugged herself, as the machine flew across the road.



A lightning cut the sky and Marcy felt like she was dying.



She called for her mother, a desperate scream of a scared child. The window was broken and Marcy saw some red stains on her left arm. Everything was blurred. She felt the rain on her face, wet hair sticking to her skin. She looked for her mom but the front seat was empty, and the door was torn off. Marcy crawled out from the car and almost fell to the road, pushed by the wind. The world became white for one second, the crash of thunder shook the earth. Marcy looked at almost black clouds, a storm knights fighting with others by lightnings and gale. She was terrified, for sure — but she would lie if she said she had seen something more beautiful.

 

Marcy thought the previous storm was dangerous but it was nothing compared to this one. The air was cracking. The sound of rain dropping on the earth, the sound of thousand pins sticking into the ground, filled her ears, and she thought of god who allowed all of this to happen.

 

“Mom? Mom!” she screamed, looking around and seeing everything but her mother. There was a fissure in the road, long for a few feets and deep for at least a few inches. It started at their car and ended far away in the darkness.

 

Marcy felt something salty, something weird, which shouldn’t exist there. She heard a quiet howl, which could belong to a scared dog. Carefully, she circled the car and saw blood on the metal and window. The broken glass was lying on the road.

 

Time stopped passing and Marcy was the only person on the Earth. She felt like she was immersed in honey, she couldn't move. She saw a tail, a reptilian-tail , in the same yellow color as the sand. It wasn’t a tornado, but a lizard as big as a horse. Marcy looked at it with eyes filled with fear. Her tears mixed with rain, she swallowed but still felt terror in her mouth.

 

Lizard moved its head and Marcy could see a dead body of… She screamed as loud as she could, drowning out the thunder. The air started cracking even more, thunder became louder and louder, and Marcy could smell a strange odor of lightning, which was about to strike nearby. The monster roared as Marcy ran away, trying to hide inside the car. She sat behind the front seat and prayed to God and her father, hoping at least one of them would hear her.

 

The monster howled again. Smell of salt was stronger.

 

The ground was hitted by thunderbolts, and started shaking. Marcy looked at the white world and felt heat filling the car. She raised her head, tried to see if the monster went away, when she found large, blue eyes staring at her. Marcy screamed and fell on the back seats.

 

The eyes belonged to a beautiful woman with a face of a fairy. She had pointed ears, long hair in the shade of algae, and azure skin shining like water. The woman looked like a goddess .

 

Marcy felt like she had a stone on her chest. She couldn't catch a breath, her tears hadn’t stopped flowing. She tried to open the door but she couldn't move it.

 

“Your father and my lord sent me here.” said the woman calmly, with a sweet, musical voice.

 

At least he heard me. ’ Marcy thought.

 

“No, I—” she shivered, still trying to unlock the door. “I want my mom! Mom!

 

“Hush, dear child. Lord Zeus did not give us much time, thygatēr—”

 

“Don't call me that! I'm not your daughter, I want my mom!”

 

“Your father commanded me to take you to a mortal hotel, where you could be safe from the Thunderer.”

 

Blue woman took Marcy’s hands. Her skin was as cold as ice, and her eyes were as deep as the ocean. Marcy wanted to step back but the woman's strong grip prevented her from moving. She started singing some song, and Marcy felt her left forearm itching. Water wrapped around her skin like a bandage, taking away wounds, blood and pain. Marcy didn't understand the words, despite they seemed so close to her, but as soon as she heard them she felt like all of her problems disappeared. Calm and slow melody filled her head.

 

Before falling into the darkness of sleep, Marcy saw everything through the mist. Outlines were dim, and soft noises filled the car. She heard the humming of a blue lady, as she sat behind the steering wheel, and left Marcy's whole life behind.

 

Notes:

thygatēr - ancient greek word meaning 'daughter'

Chapter 5: Where is everyone?

Chapter Text

Do you wanna guess the date?

 

March 1st, 1945

 

Marcy expected something different, but she had to admit that surprise trip was really a surprise. Not every day you lose your mother, and go to Las Vegas with a blue fairy.

 

Marcy was sitting in the back seat, pressing her knees to her chest. Her face was bland, without any emotions. The fairy — sorry, a naiad , as she told Marcy — was navigating through the streets of Las Vegas and humming some song in foreign language. Marcy stopped crying a long time ago, knowing her tears and screams wouldn’t bring her mother back. From the window she saw civilians living their usual life, but none of them seemed to care about their destroyed car.

 

Marcy was thinking about her father who allowed her mother to die.

 

She sniffed and looked behind her. They left that road a few hours ago but Marcy could still see the dead body of her mother, remains of the car, and fissures in the ground caused by the monster. Her body was still trembling, and she couldn't get that image out of her head.

 

Naiad cursed. Marcy didn't know nymphs could do that, or even drive the car. She looked at her reflection in the mirror, at her careful eyes and dry skin. She wore a necklace made of small stones, and white robe like people in ancient times. The car smelled of earth and fish, completely different from the previous smell of salt. That weird scent, paradoxically, made the naiad look more majestic. Marcy, from the other hand, looked and smelled terrible. Her dress was wet and torn, her eyes were red from crying, full of sadness, misery and anger. At least her skin healed, thanks to naiad’s song.

 

“Why couldn't my father do that?” Marcy asked with an empty voice.

 

“Do what, my dear?”

 

“Don’t call me that.” she scowled. It was her mother who called her that, and now she was gone. “Why couldn't my father do that?”

 

“He is a god. He cannot—”

 

“If he can’t, then why he—” she sobbed, and narrowed her eyes from anger. “Why he isn't here ?”

 

“He is a god.” naiad said again, like it was the answer for every problem. “Gods cannot interfere in their children's life. That is the law.”

 

“I don't care about the law, I want him now!”

 

Marcy sniffed and the tears fell down her cheeks. Naiad said nothing. She starred in Marcy’s reflection, and accelerated the car. Night covered the city, but the bright signs didn't allow the darkness to delve into the streets. Marcy had never seen a more colorful and happier city than Las Vegas. People were playing and singing on the streets, cars were honking every now and then. Stars were shining, small, white spots on the endless sky. Her San Diego seemed so boring now.

 

“Lotus Hotel and Casino. We are here.” said the naiad, stopping the car.

 

Marcy had never been in any hotel nor any casino. Once she asked her mother — oh — if they could visit one, and she said casinos aren't a place for good people. Naiad opened the car’s door and took Marcy’s hand. As if she was hypnotized, she went after naiad. She couldn't take her eyes off the Lotus sign, big and bright, involuntarily she opened her mouth from shock.

 

Naiad said something, but Marcy didn't hear her. Her voice got lost in the air, the building, light and music were much more interesting than she was. Marcy was looking around, trying to see everything, when suddenly nymph brought her back to ground. She felt her cold arm on her shoulders.

 

“You need to listen to me, Daughter of the Sea Lord.” entreated the nymph, looking in Marcy’s eyes. “You need to go ther—”

 

“Will you go with me?” interrupted Marcy.

 

“I cannot, child. I am the naiad, a water spirit.” she looked at the Hotel. “I spent too much time away from home. It is time to go, for both of us.”

 

“But what about my father?” inquired Marcy. The door was closer with every step, and she didn't want naiad to go, not now, when she had so many questions for her. “Will he be there?”

 

“I am afraid not.”

 

“But I can’t stay alone! That’s the law.” a slight smile appeared on Marcy’s face. She looked in naiad’s eyes, but naiad wasn't looking at her. “ Hello?

 

“It is time to go, thygatēr . May the gods be with you.”

 

Naiad did step back and became a haze . Her body disappeared, and Marcy was staring at the place where she was standing. She looked around but naiad wasn't there anymore. Air was filled with the smell of rain, drunken civilians were cursing, trying not to run into her. Marcy swallowed and looked at the city, hoping to find her mother, or even her father — whether it was Dick or her real-absent-father. She didn't even know him well but he already failed her.

 

Marcy squeaked and jumped, when the lightning lightened the sky. She looked at the black veil, thinking about the gods and heroes. Why did she have to go there? She remembered about some camp, which was too far from San Diego, but why Lotus Hotel and Casino? Was her world too dangerous for her? Or maybe her father’s brother didn't like her?

 

Wait…

 

Music drowned out by the sounds of thunder. Marcy cursed and slowly headed to the Hotel’s door. She heard her stomach rumble and immediately smelled the food, like it was just waiting for her, she heard the laughs of other kids. Marcy put her shaking hand on the handle and opened the door. She squinted as she saw the bright interior full of people and arcade machines.

 

See, Marcy was a simple kid. She quickly forgot about anger, about grief, and the rest of her life, and ran with laughter into one of the machines. With widely opened eyes and a big smile, she was staring at the screen, getting lost in the lotus smell.

 

Chapter 6: Back to the present

Chapter Text

???

 

The door was near. The tunnel was too dark to see it, but Marcy knew the door was near.

 

She screamed when some monster suddenly appeared and killed her. She lose all her points she worked so hard for. A bad word came out of her mouth.

 

“You finally lose!” said some guy, waiting for his turn.

 

“I didn't.” muttered Marcy.

 

She kicked the machine and left, while the guy took her place. She lose for the first time since… Always ! The monster caught her off guard. Marcy looked at another machines, but she still had this weird feeling about the Casino. She raised her head but since the building didn't have any clocks or even windows, it was hard to tell which time it was. Nobody wanted to talk about it and everybody stalled her.

 

Sometimes she really thought it was a costume party. Not only were people's clothes were weird but their names? Marcy knew some strange names, but she had never met Silas, Evangeline, or Alfreda. Who could ever hurt a child by giving it such a name?

 

Marcy sat next to the arcade machine and pressed her knees to her chest. She looked at her dirty dress, trying to remember why it looked like that. She knew there was a really bad storm before she got to the Casino, she remembered some blue naiad and… Marcy gasped and hugged herself. Her mother told her that her father was a god, a real god , like in Ancient myths. If her, well, stepfather heard that, he would laugh. Even Marcy started giggling.

 

She was wondering why her mother and father weren’t here. She didn't see them anywhere.

 

Marcy stood up and looked around. Behind the machines she saw the outline of the door. She looked behind her, scared if somebody was observing her, and slowly moved to the exit. Marcy felt some invisible force stopping her from leaving the Casino. With every step she was closer to her goal, but at the back of her head she had someone's warning. She turned around but nobody was waiting for her. Noise from the machines became too loud, colors were too bright, and Marcy’s eyes started hurting. Her head was a mess, chaos torturing her and wanting to get out.

 

She covered her ears with her hands, but she still felt the pain. An indistinct groan came out of her mouth. The walls seemed to be getting closer, all the interior was shrinking. Marcy couldn't breathe and felt like that one time, when her father threw her to the water on their trip to the seaside. He wanted to teach her how to swim, but Marcy had no idea what was going on. Her chest was full of pain and her lungs were burning, and when she got to the solid ground, she felt like she was dying.

 

With closed eyes Marcy started to run, bumping in other people. She was suffocating in small places like that, and she wanted to get out. The door was near.

 

She reached to the handle, and through the glass doors she could see sky and sun shining on her face. The door moved but Marcy was still inside, not knowing what she should do now. Naiad told her to stay here, but what about her parents? What about her father and mother, someone to take care of her?

 

Marcy slowly let the air out of her lungs and put her first steps on the street. Leaving the Casino she felt like going through a mist that brought her senses back to normal. Colors were normal, noise was normal, everything was… Normal . Marcy looked around and slowly narrowed her eyes, seeing all the tall buildings reaching the sky, bright signs, and water fountains. When she came here, Las Vegas was looking different. Now, Las Vegas was looking different .

 

Marcy didn't remember advertisements as big as stadion, covering buildings’ walls, she didn't remember cars looking like that and civilians in such clothes. With mouth opened from shock, she came closer to the road, looking at the red car without the roof. Music coming from it was full of bad words, and her mother...

 

Her mother! Marcy immediately stepped back, bumping into some older lady. She frowned, looking at Marcy's dirty dress, and went away. Near the entry there was no cars, and nobody was entering the Casino. She felt a trickle of sweat coming through her back, a fear crawled into her eyes. Tears ran down her cheeks.

 

She didn't want to go back to Lotus Casino. Regardless of people cursing, Marcy was still standing at the same place, staring into space with empty eyes. The sun was in the middle of the bright sky, the day was warm, but even if Marcy was on fire, she wouldn't realize that. Her thoughts were occupied by her mother, by a monster who took her, and god who allowed it. She thought of her mother and father, her real parents , who took care of her, she thought of her godly father who did nothing when her world was falling apart. She thought of Linda and the rest of her friends. Marcy clenched her fist, feeling ugly anger, and looked at the sky, covered by grey clouds. She could almost hear gods laughing at her

 

Marcy slowly moved back, feeling every inch of her body filled with... Fear? Pain, anger? She didn't know what it was, but she knew it was something bad. She went along the crowd, not knowing where she was heading to. Her past was rotten, her future empty. There was nothing to do.

 

Las Vegas seemed to be another planet. Marcy was thinking about her San Diego, but couldn’t find any similarities between those two cities. She didn't know what year it was — because she knew it was neither 1942 nor 1945 — but everything had changed so much. She stopped at the shop window and looked at the row of narrow televisions with enormous screens. The image was colorful! Marcy came closer, and saw how the weatherman presents... Weather . Whole week was supposed to be sunny, and the date at the corner was August 7th, exactly two months after her birthday. If she didn't celebrate it, would it mean she was still nine? Marcy looked at her hands and face's reflection in the window, but she still looked the same. She couldn't find which year it was, but the world didn't look like 1945.

 

“Excuse me, miss.”

 

A male voice brought her back to Earth. Marcy looked at a pair of policemen, stopping next to her. 

 

“Are you lost?” asked the policeman. Marcy was staring at him, she couldn't find any words. She freezed, as if someone controlled her body and thoughts. “Where are your parents?”

 

“They—”

 

Marcy swallowed. She could hear her heartbeat, loud and restless. Well, they were dead.

 

“They are—”

 

“Are they here?” inquired the policewoman. She looked at her dress, but suddenly she blinked a few times, like she wasn't sure if Marcy was there.

 

“They—”

 

“It’s about your safety, miss. You can’t—”

 

You're here! I've been looking for you since ages!”

 

Marcy turned back. Two teenagers, a boy and a girl, were walking towards them. They were wearing backpacks as if they were on a trip. Policemen whispered something to each other, but Marcy frowned, looking at weapons carried by teenagers — a real sword , and a real daggers .

 

“I've told you to not run away from me.” muttered the boy, looking at Marcy. He was young — way too young to carry such a weapon. “If something happened to you, I would be the one to blame.”

 

Marcy didn't say anything. Her eyes were full of fear — and incomprehension.

 

“Sorry, officers, but my sister ran away. Again .” he said, putting a hand on Marcy’s shoulder. He was looking at the policewoman' badges, her holster and hat, avoiding looking at her eyes. “It won’t happen again, I promise.”

 

“I would like to ask about the condition of her dress.” said the policewoman.

 

“To me it looks normal.” the girl shrugged, crumpling some piece of paper. Marcy looked at the torn fabric. Were dirty clothes normal now?

 

“It… Oh, yes—” she frowned and looked at her partner.”It… It does.”

 

“Sorry, but we need to go.” the boy smiled. His light brown hair was disheveled, like he just woke up, and he had acne, but something in his look distinguished him from other people. Just like the girl, he was more... charming, and confident, and... divine .

 

All three of them went away, but the boy was still holding Marcy. He looked behind, and when saw officers were gone, he looked at her.

 

“I hope you were right, Ash.” said the girl, leaning against the wall. She wore her hair in two braids, falling on her arms. A troublemaker smile appeared on her lips, and her dark eyes were looking at Ash. She was a few inches taller than him, had brown skin, and was around thirteen years old.

 

“I know I’m right.”

 

“I didn't do anything.” said automatically Marcy, afraid of punishment.

 

“It would be funny if she was normal.” the girl muttered.

 

“Then we would just kidnapped some mortal girl.” Ash shrugged.

 

“Mortal girl?” asked quietly Marcy, stepping back. Both of them looked at her.

 

“Oh, please tell us you're mortal.” chuckled the girl. She put her hand on the hilt of one of her daggers, and Marcy did another step back.

 

“My mom said my father was a god.”

 

Ash and the girl looked at each other, and they both smiled. Did they seriously think Marcy was telling the truth, or maybe did they blame her childish imagination?

 

“I told you.”

 

“Sure, satyr .” she rolled her eyes, and crossed her arms. Despite the weather, she wore a black jacket and fingerless gloves.

 

“What is a satyr?” inquired Marcy.

 

“A half-goat, half-man.”

 

“That’s possible ?” she gasped.

 

“You don't know how many things are possible.”

 

“But he isn't a goat.” Marcy pointed at Ash. He looked at the sidewalk tiles, as if he was counting them, but when he heard her, he raised his head. “He’s… Normal.”

 

“Oh, he really isn't.”

 

“It wasn't nice.” he muttered and looked at Marcy. “So your father is a god, right? What about your mother?”

 

“She… She is—”

 

“It’s okay.” the girl put her hand on Marcy’s shoulder and smiled warmly. “What's your name? I’m Rene, and that’s Ash.”

 

“Marcy. And… No, she's dead .” said Marcy with an empty voice. Her father — step father — once told her, when her grandmother died, to not be stuck in grief but to move on. After his own death Marcy didn't spend much time grieving him. “She died before… Before I got to that Hotel.”

 

“What hotel?”

 

“Lotus… Lotus Hotel. And Casino.”

 

Rene gasped. Her eyes became larger, as she looked at equally surprised Ash.

 

“Shit.” she cursed.

 

Lotus Hotel? ” asked Ash. Marcy nodded.

 

“Is it… bad?”

 

“Depends. How much time did you spend there?”

 

“I don't know what year it is—” Marcy looked at the sidewalk. She saw a small, long for a few inches fissure.

 

“It’s 2003.”

 

What?

 

Marcy raised her head, and a fissure became bigger.

 

“Is it possible?”

 

“It's kinda a… Magic Hotel.” said Ash. “Time doesn't pass there, you don’t age, and don’t wanna leave. When did you get there?”

 

“In 19… 1945.”

 

“Fifty eight years.” said Rene immediately. “You are really old, Marcy.”

 

“I’m not.” muttered Marcy. “I’m nine.”

 

“Nine plus fifty eight.” she laughed. “Maybe you can get a discount for old people.”

 

Ash raised his hand, a non meaningful move to drive fly away, but Marcy shuddered.

 

“I think it’s going to rain.” he said, both Rene and he looked at the sky covered by grey clouds. Marcy looked away, staring at the fissure becoming larger, and embracing the sidewalk around her shoes like a wall.

 

Chapter 7: Welcome to the gods’ world (Except: demigods. Please, go away)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

… August 7th, 2003

 

“So it’s true?

 

“Yeah.”

 

“You’re not lying?”

 

“I don't lie, it’s Rene’s job.”

 

“Hey!” Rene protested, and looked at smiling Ash. “ Coglione .”

 

“So… Are you like me? Are your fathers also gods?” inquired Marcy quietly. She didn't know what the last word meant, but from the look on Ash' face she could presume it wasn't nice.

 

“Yeah, but Rene’s father is a god. Mine isn't.” said Ash.

 

They occupied a bench at the bus stop — at least Marcy thought it was a bust stop. World had changed so much she really felt like she was on a different planet — behind one of the hotels. The clouds disappeared some time ago, and the sun hid beyond the building. Some cars were parked nearby, so much bigger than in Marcy's time. Nowadays, they were massive and looked like they could wreck a house. Road was full of them, they were honking and driving over the speed limit.

 

“Yours isn't?” asked Marcy.

 

“No.” Ash shook his head, scrubbing the sole of shoes from the dirt. They were white, with some weird wave or a wing. “My… My dad is a mortal.”

 

“Oh, so your mom is a god… dess !” Marcy gasped. “Who is she?”

 

“I dunno. I’ve never met her.”

 

“Never?” Marcy looked at Rene, but she just shrugged. “I’ve met my dad once. Before I went to that Hotel.”

 

“Lucky.” Rene muttered. She was holding her hand on the handle of one of her daggers. “I’ve never met my father either.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Good question. I ask myself about that. Gods make children and forget about them.”

 

“But… Why?”

 

“Good question.” she repeated, looking at her dagger. She kept pulling out the dagger and putting it away, as if she didn't know what to do with it.

 

“That isn't kind.” Marcy muttered.

 

“Oh, gods aren’t kind. They're kinda like kids. They’re gonna use you, and then forget about you, because they get new toys .” Rene grumbled. “Oh, no offense.”

 

Marcy looked away, thinking about her father. Had he forgotten about her? It hadn't been even an hour since she got out of the Hotel, but she didn't get any sign from him. She wrapped her arm around her stomach, feeling hunger and solitude.

 

“You are alone, kid.” said Ash. He was looking at everything , not knowing where he should put his eyes. “The gods don't hear you.”

 

“They… they do.” Marcy denied. “Aren’t they?”

 

“You won’t believe this.” smiled Rene. She looked at Ash, and then at Marcy again. “Maybe we could get you some new clothes.”

 

“And food?”

 

“And food.” she agreed.

 

Marcy smiled too. Sky was deaf and empty, but maybe she didn't need it.

 

***

 

“What is that?”

 

“A limousine. Basically a long car”

 

“And that?”

 

“Traffic lights. A really big one.”

 

“And… Why are you laughing? Are you tired of me? I can stop.” said Marcy quickly.

 

“It’s okay.” Ash smiled. Marcy was staring at him, unsure if she should still ask about the modern world.

 

“Really?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“So what are those?”

 

Marcy’s head was full of questions. The world amazed her, and she couldn't stop asking about it. Her eyes were on everything, trying to remember every detail. Sidewalks were full of people taking photos, and gasping at everything, but Marcy couldn't blame them. Ash didn't seem upset, as a matter of fact, he looked pleased, as he was smiling the whole time. They walked through a crowded sidewalk, trying to find a restaurant, while Rene was responsible for buying new clothes for Marcy.

 

“Gee, your world looked totally different.” said Ash after she asked her 100th question.

 

“It did.” she nodded. “But now it's more… colorful.”

 

“Oh, you’re gonn—” he looked at the advertisement of some cars, and narrowed his eyes. They were in a shade of dilute green, like a swamp. “You’re gonna love modern movies.”

 

“Movies are colorful now?” she gasped. Until now she thought only news was in color, but it kinda made sense.

 

“Everything is colorful.” he laughed.

 

“Ash—” Marcy faltered, avoiding his eyes. “What will happen to me if my father doesn't do anything?”

 

“I don't know.” he said, unlike her, staring at her face.

 

“You won’t leave me here?”

 

“Do you want to stay here?”

 

No! ” said Marcy. “You won’t leave me here, won’t you?”

 

A smile appeared on Ash’s face. He put his arm around her, like a brother would do.

 

“We can discuss it after burgers.”

 

“What are burgers?

 

“Okay, maybe I’m gonna leave you here.” he muttered. “How can you not know what burgers are?”

 

“We didn't have it in the 40s.”

 

“Gods, 40s sucks.”

 

They found some bar, crowded and loudly, smelling like old oil. Marcy looked at the mass of people, laughing and talking in different languages. Because of the crowd, the interior seemed more cramped than it actually was. She stepped back.

 

“Can we sit outside?” she asked, pointing at a few empty tables on the sidewalk.

 

“It smells like a monster's breath.” he narrowed his eyes, and then nodded, going to the table.

 

“So you really don't know who your mom is?” Marcy sat next to Ash. He was looking at the menu covered in ketchup stains. A few people were eating around them, chatting and laughing as loud as if their lives depended on it. Some kid was running between tables, but when he saw Ash' sword, he stopped and pointed at the weapon. His eyes got as big as the saucers, but when his mother told him to leave that telescope alone, the kid started running around the bar again. Marcy just shrugged, and looked at unaware Ash.

 

“No, not really.”

 

“So how did you know you are a… Did she say telescope?” Marcy looked behind, at the family peacefully eating their burgers.

 

“What telescope?”

 

“That woman said about your telescope.” Marcy lowered her voice. “But you don't have any telescopes!”

 

“Ah, probably the Mist.” he shrugged. Cars started honking, almost drowning out his voice.

 

“The Mist? But there isn't any mist.” she looked around, but the air was clean.

 

“The Mist, as if… Magic Mist. It keeps away the mortal world from the gods’ world.”

 

“I don't understand.”

 

“Demigods can see monsters, weapons, gods… All of that.” Ash explained, leaning to her. “But mortals can’t, except for some of them, who can see through the Mist.”

 

“My mom could. I think.”

 

“Yeah, so we see a… Swords, daggers, whatever, but for mortals it’s just a telescope.”

 

“Oh. So how did you know you are a—” she frowned. “You know, a—”

 

“A demigod?”

 

Marcy nodded. A waitress took their order, and left in the crowd, almost bumping at the kid.

 

“When I was like… Eight, I was found by a satyr. They’re looking for demigods, and taking them to the Camp.” he added, seeing Marcy’s face.

 

“On the East coast?”

 

“Yeah, Camp Half Blood.” Ash seemed surprised that Marcy knew about that Camp. “I spent two years in fuck ing Hermes Cabin. It smelled worse than this bar.”

 

“Why?”

 

“All the unclaimed demigods live there. Together his Hermes kids, of course, so the whole Cabin smells terrible.”

 

“Unclaimed?”

 

“You have no idea about the gods' world, don’t you?”

 

Ash raised his eyebrows. Marcy looked away, but couldn't resist the smile that spread across her lips. Except for the few Greek myths her mother told her long ago, names of a few gods and heroes, she had no idea what Ash was talking about.

 

“Maybe.” she muttered.

 

“Basically, when god — or goddess — claims you, their symbol appears above your head, and you know who your parent is. Then you move from Herme—” he suddenly ended, looking around and frowning. “What I was talking about?”

 

“Something about gods.” said Marcy. Both of them looked at the white van, festooned in advertisements. Loud, shrill music was blaring from the speaker. “Look, circus!”


“Jamie would kill us if we went there.” muttered Ash. “He… Oh, yeah, gods ! So yeah, when you get claimed, you know who your parent is, and then move from Hermes’ Cabin to your parent's one.”

 

“So you got claimed and moved?”

 

“Oh, no, I didn’t. My mother didn’t claim me, she forgot about me.”

 

“Maybe she was busy?”

 

“Don't sympathize with gods, Marcy, they don't need that. They just want your prayers, sacrifices, and fear.” he said, as his green eyes became cold as ice.

 

“Fear?”

 

Well, Marcy was scared the whole time since she left the Casino. Wasn’t it enough for her father?

 

“Fear is a good instrument. Thanks to it, people dance whatever you want.”

 

Marcy’s face drowned in sorrow. She didn't want to be scared of father, not again, when everything seems to be so bright and hopeful. Gods were immortal, they couldn't die, so he must have been somewhere. She was dangerously close to the thought he really forgot about her. But if she was his daughter, he couldn't, right?

 

“Hi, gang.” said Rene, pulling Marcy out of her thoughts. She put some paper bags on the table, and looked at the rest with pride in her brown, shining eyes.

 

“You stole it?” jested Ash, raising his eyebrow. Rene rolled her eyes.

 

“Why do you assume I stole it? I bought it with stolen money.”

 

Rene laughed and took the seat. Marcy looked at the bags filled with fabric and shoe box.

 

“It’s for me?”

 

“Yeah. But don't worry, you don't have to give me the money.” Rene smiled. She pulled out the dagger, twirling it between her fingers. Marcy was sure if she did that , she would have to go to the hospital.

 

“I don't have any money. Are you claimed?” Marcy asked suddenly.

 

“I’m not. Are you?’

 

“No. I… I think he forgot about me.”

 

“I’m not surprised. After sixty yea… Agh —” Rene looked under the table, and Ash muttered some curse word.

 

“Don’t worry.” he said, looking at Marcy. “You don't need him to survive.”

 

Marcy thought it would be better to know him, but she didn't say anything.

 

“So they forgot about us all?

 

“It seemed to.” Rene shrugged.

 

“You can go with us.” said Ash.

 

“You're going to that Camp?”

 

“Oh, no.” Ash shook his head. Both Rene and he smiled. “Have you heard of Mill Valley?”

 

Notes:

coglione - means ‘asshole’ in italian

Chapter 8: Friends we made along the way

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

August 7th, 2003

 

In fact, Marcy did not hear of Mill Valley.

 

“No, I didn't.” she said after a moment of silence. “What’s that?”

 

“Oh, burgers !” called Rene, dropping the dagger, which hit the table with a clatter. She put bags on the ground, leaving space for plates. Waitress raised her eyebrows, seeing Rene’s weapon, but she didn't say a word about it.

 

Neither the smell nor the look of the food was tasty. Marcy looked at the crushed bun and the sauce spilling onto the plate, thinking about food from her home. They didn't eat often in restaurants. Her stepfather said they had better food at home, and he wasn't really wrong. But unlike her, Rene and Ash couldn't be more happy.

 

Whatd ya thing? ” asked Ash with his mouth full.

 

“It tastes like… Bread with… Meat and vegetables.” muttered Marcy after the first bite.

 

“We're leaving you here.”

 

“What? No!

 

“You didn't have sarcasm in the 40s?” chuckled Rene. She had a ketchup smudge around her lips.

 

“Oh. Oh . That wasn't nice.” she grumbled, and wiped her greasy hands on her dress. Her mother wouldn’t approve it. “So what is Milly Valley?”

 

Mill Valley . It’s a city near Mount Tama… Tapais… In that Mount in San Francisco.”

 

“What mount?”

 

“Nevermind.” muttered Rene. “You will see it. It’s just a… Well, maybe not just a Mount, but—”

 

“It’s some magic mount?” Marcy beamed.

 

“Kinda.” said Ash, shrugging. “It’s… See, gods' headquarters is located on Mount Olympus. But the original Olympus is in Greece, too far from here. When America became a centre of civilization , Olympus moved here, just like Garden of the Hesperides, Lotus Hotel… And a few other places.”

 

“So where is Olympus now?”

 

“In the Empire State Building, in New York.”

 

“And… And that rest? Garden of the Rides—”

 

“Garden of the Hesperides. ” corrected Rene, smiling. “It’s now in Mount Tampais, in San Francisco.”

 

“Oh, it's closer! But… Isn’t it in the same place as that Mill Valley?”

 

“Kinda.” said Ash. “Our, so called , base is on the edge of Mill Valley.”

 

Base .” snorted Rene. “Ward should find a better name.”

 

“Base?” asked Marcy, raising her eyebrows.

 

“It’s just a few building, looking kinda like a ranch. Ranch Half Blood .” she muttered with a smirk, looking at Ash. “It belonged to Ward’s aunt, or maybe uncle, I don't remember, but now it’s his. And after his parents kinda kicked him out, Ward lives there and is collecting demigods like stray cats. Weird, dysfunctional godly family.”

 

“Collecting demigods? And… His parents kicked him out ?”

 

“They probably kinda got mad at him, since as a demigod he was bringing monsters home. It happens to many other half-blood kids.”

 

“Sorry, but who is Ward?”

 

Rene laughed, wiping her mouth from ketchup stains.

 

“Ryan Ward, you’ll probably meet him. Another demigod to his collection.”

 

“Another demigod to his army.” mumbled Ash.

 

And his army.” Rene rolled her eyes.

 

“Army? Why does he need an army?” Marcy inquired.

 

“It isn't an army, but few demigods with swords and dreams. We kinda wanna change the system.”

 

“What system?”

 

Marcy had the impression that her endless questions would make them lose their patience, but she just couldn't stay quiet.

 

“The godly system.” said Ash. “Gods ignore us, they forget about us. They never care, they never change. How can demigods side with the gods, if they don't even remember their children?”

 

“Well, they—”

 

Marcy tried to find any reason to side with them. After all, the gods were their parents, but if Ash was saying the truth… Her father didn't come to her nor he didn’t offer any help, except that naiad, after he let her mother die. Marcy thought of him, when she saw him in her house — a majestic and stoic man with a voice like a sea storm. He wanted to keep her safe, Marcy was sure about that, but did it have to mean he had to forget about her?

 

“We want revenge. And peace.” said Ash.

 

“Having an army doesn't really sound like peace.” muttered Marcy, thinking about her stepfather.

 

“It doesn’t. But you can't win with gods if you're not fighting. You can ask your father about it.”

 

“But he isn't here—”

 

“Gods are never with their children. Toys to use and forget.” mumbled Rene.

 

“Gods really sucks .” Marcy said after a moment.

 

“Wow, I thought bad words didn’t exist in the 40s.” she laughed.

 

“My dad was always mad when I said the… M y stepfather .” added quickly Marcy. When Dick was nearby, Marcy tried to restrict herself with cursing, but sometimes those words just came out of her mouth. She felt better after saying it, like those words soothed her pain and irritation. She never understood why adults could do things children couldn’t.

 

“We wanna better world for the demigods.” muttered Ash, crumpling his napkin. ”A world in which we aren't just gods’ toys. And we’re going to win this war.”

 

“And the peace that follows?” added Marcy. She knew she heard those words before, but Ash frowned, not understanding her.

 

“Wasn’t it that president?” wondered Rene, narrowing her dark eyes.

 

“What president?” asked Ash.

 

“That peace that follows . I think I've heard it before.”

 

“Anyways, I think we should go.” muttered Ash, looking around. He put some money on the table. “I saw some monster.”

 

“Stolen money?” Rene raised her eyebrow, and Ash rolled his eyes.

 

“Why we should go?” asked Marcy.

 

“Three demigods in one place isn't the best idea. All the monsters within a mile can smell us.” explained Ash.

 

“Monsters? Like… monsters?

 

“With fangs, and tails, and fur.” added Rene.

 

“Are they gonna—”

 

“Kill us? Yeah, that's basically all that they want.” she shrugged. Some elderly lady, hearing what she said, started whispering in foreign language. Rene looked at her and frowned. “Old devotee.”

 

“You understand her?”

 

“Yeah, that was Italian, my mother’s tongue.”

 

“Rene is our translator.” joked Ash. He covered his eyes from the sun with his hand, shining centrally on him. He had few freckles on his light skin.

 

“Translator?” Marcy frowned.

 

“She knows every language. Her father is Hermes, so—”

 

“Hermes? So you know your father!” Marcy gasped, looking at dissatisfied Rene. “But you said you are unclaimed.”

 

“I am unclaimed, but I know how to steal, I know every language, know how to break in… Obviously my father isn’t Apollo.”

 

“But… Did I say something bad?”

 

“Nothing.” she grumbled, crossing her arms. “But would you like to talk about your father, who forgot about your existence, and left your pregnant mother?”

 

“Not… not really. I’m sorry”

 

“The bus leaves in… about an hour.” said Ash, looking from Rene to Marcy. “And I think I really saw some monster. Shall we… Where did I put the money?”

 

“One day you're gonna forget about your own head, Mr Gambling.” muttered Rene.

 

Mr Gambling ?” asked Marcy.

 

“We are in the capital of gambling for some reason.”

 

“I don't like gambling.” mumbled Ash, putting on his backpack. “I just like winning.”

 

“Sure, Mr Gambling .” said Rene. Big smile appeared on her face.

 

She took bags with clothes, and all three of them left the bar. City’s air wasn't really that fresh, but it was good to breathe something other than the stinking, greasy bar’s air. Marcy raised her head, looking at the cloudless sky. Temperature climbed, and Las Vegas felt like hell.

 

Her mother taught her to not lose hope, but Marcy didn't know if she still had any. She looked behind, hoping from any sign from her father, but she got what she thought — nothing .

 

***

 

It was the first time Marcy had ever worn pants, but she had to admit she felt so much more comfortable than in her dress.

 

“Everything okay?”

 

Marcy nodded, locked in the bathroom, however Rene couldn't see that, as she was standing behind the door. She looked at the mirror, feeling like a completely different person. She still had her braids, made by her mother those sixty years ago — when she thought of that number she felt like an old lady — but she changed her dress for clothes bought by Rene. Despite the comfort, and the fact that nowadays everyone wore pants, Marcy still felt kinda weird wearing them. She put on the rest of the clothes, grey sweatshirt with a hood, and dark sneakers.

 

She felt weird. Weird, weird, weird .

 

“Gods, you look so… normal.” smiled Rene, when Marcy left the bathroom.

 

“I feel weird.” she said, looking at her new clothes. “What… What was that trick with the policewoman and my dress? It didn't look good.”

 

“The Mist.” she explained. “It’s like the wall keeping mortals away from the gods' world.”

 

“Oh, Ash told me about it!”

 

“He knows something? That’s impressive. But yeah, it’s the Mist. You can even learn how to manipulate it, and make people see whatever you want.”

 

“Will you teach me?” asked Marcy immediately, with widely opened eyes.

 

“Maybe one day, old-timer. Maybe one day.” Rene laughed, patting her on her shoulder.

 

They left the narrow corridor, and went to Ash, who was trying to read the bus schedule. The bus station was full of people, whose chattering took over the interior. Another crowded space, in which Marcy was packed like sardines.

 

“Don’t pretend you know how to read it.” Rene grinned. Ash narrowed his eyes, looking at every piece of the board.

 

“I know .”

 

Marcy looked at the schedule full of numbers and weird symbols. Everything seemed to merge into chaos.

 

“I don’t know.” she shrugged.

 

“Cause your brain is wired for Ancient Greek, not English.” said Ash. “You have dyslexia, problem with reading.”

 

Oh . Marcy finally understood why she had so many problems with it.

 

“It’s normal?”

 

“For every demigod.” he nodded. “Together with ADHD.”

 

“With what?”

 

“It’s a… medical disorder.” Ash looked at Rene, hoping for some help. “Do you sometimes feel like you have too much energy, and see too many things? It helps while you're fighting. It basically keeps you alive.”


Marcy's face brightened. She kinda ignored this whole keeping alive part, but knowing there were more people like her, she couldn't resist a smile.

 

Notes:

maybe it's too early, but i wanted to thank everyone who read it (and probably like it) <3

Chapter 9: Welcome to your new family (Dad, you’re not invited)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

August 8th, 2003

 

First , the bus. Despite the smell and some disgusting people, Marcy was amazed with the ride. The whole time she was staring at the window, seeing how quickly the landscape changes. It was fun until she fell asleep, and she woke up with a sore neck.

 

Second , San Francisco with its tall, glass buildings, all the eccentric people, and Golden Gate Bridge, which wasn't golden at all. When Marcy saw shops full of toys she hadn’t even dreamt about, she almost asked Ash if they could stay there forever. Although the Bay scared her — that endless, blue water which could easily swallow her — it was a pretty view. The dock was full of ships, from above looking like a small, white bugs.

 

Third , the taxi. The same as the bus — it smelled terrible, but the ride was soo fast.

 

Fourth … Marcy didn't know if there were some other things that amazed her. Yeah, the food was pretty good, so much better than in Las Vegas, and she couldn't find the right words to describe those amazing mountains, but that was probably all.

 

“There are so many insects here.” mumbled Marcy. All the time she was waving her hands, trying to drive them away. They walked along the road, the sun shining on their tired faces. Every now and then a car drove past them, and Marcy looked at the surprised faces of the drivers.

 

“You’re lucky it's not June anymore.” Ash laughed. “Those flies didn't want to leave us.”

 

“Until Jamie did this trick with light.” added Rene.

 

“Oh, yeah, that was sick.”

 

Sick ? Why, something happened to him?” asked Marcy. She groaned, when some flies started buzzing around her head.

 

“Nothing, old-timer.” Rene smiled. “He manipulated the light, so all the flies flew in one place.”

 

“Manipulated the light?”

 

“Apollo’s son. Jamie knows some tricks, but mainly he’s a healer.”

 

Cool .”

 

“You don't know sick , but know cool ?” Ash raised his eyebrow, looking at Marcy.

 

“In the Casino everybody used cool .”

 

“This place really stole from you so many years.” said Rene. “We’ll have to teach you about everything.”

 

“You will?”

 

Marcy was looking between Rene and Ash, waiting for the answer. Her face seemed to be more younger and innocent than it actually was, her grey eyes were full of hope. Maybe it was a sign from her father — he sent her people, who might one day become her new friends.

 

“You'll spend a few days with us, and you’ll know everything what’s important.” beamed Ash.

 

***

 

When Marcy thought of the base , she was expecting some weird building pulled out from science fiction media. When Marcy saw the base , she saw a normal house .

 

She was expecting something different. Something more… Spectacular , than a serene, rustic farm. Above them rose Mount Tamalpais, reaching into the sky, while on the other side they were surrounded by houses hidden among trees and disappearing into the valley.

 

“Disappointed?” asked Rene, seeing her face.

 

“Well… Yes.” Marcy shrugged. Sand and gravel were crunching under her boots.

 

This whole ranch was surrounded by a fence made of old boards. Long, wooden house, with walls covered with ivy was standing in front of her, someone's laugh was coming through the open windows. Next to that house, so close that it looked it was glued to it, stood a much smaller annex. On its white walls were painted child doodles, landscapes, crooked flowers, some names, and handprints. It smelled like a home, and Marcy had some weird feeling about it.

 

“Ward calls it base, but I call it an orphanage for disappointed kids.” giggled Rene.

 

“Why?”

 

“Cause we have here some demigods disappointed by their parents.”

 

“At least we have a good view of a Garden.” mumbled Ash.

 

“What garden?” Marcy looked around, but excluding that ivy on the wall she didn't see much plants.

 

“Garden of Hesperides.” he pointed at the mountains. Marcy narrowed her eyes.

 

“Wher—” she gasped. “Oh, God.”

 

She thought her mind was playing a joke on her, but she saw a real Garden , with trees higher and more beautiful than usual, that seemed to glow in the evening Sun, despite it was morning. Someone moved there, and Marcy stepped back, seeing some ladies dancing.

 

“How… Don't people see that?” Marcy asked. There was no option it was unnoticed.

 

“The Mist.” Rene smiled. “And actually I did that.”

 

“Really?”

 

“Don't listen to her, she's lying.” muttered Ash. Rene said something in foreign language — in Ancient Greek .

 

“But… How? ” Marcy still couldn't understand. While they were in San Francisco, people said some weird things about baseball bat carried by Ash, or spyglass carried by Rene — weapons covered in Mist, but could people really not see that ?

 

“The Mist. You will see a Minotaur, but for mortals it will be just a cat.”

 

“I did a good job with it.” Rene nodded, looking at the Garden.

 

“We're gonna stay here for a while.” said Ash, with a smile appearing on his face. Rene cursed him again. “There is no problem that can’t be solved with money.”

 

“What money?”

 

He looked unsure at Rene, like he didn't know if he should talk about it. She shrugged, not knowing either.

 

“Ward’s money. We're gonna stay here. There are demigods who really need some fencing training. Like-cough-Dan. ” he mumbled.

 

“Can you teached me?” Marcy blurted, immediately forgetting about the money and thinking about swords . She could almost see herself fighting like Greek heroes, doing flips in the air and swimming in glory.

 

“After the first day you’re gonna beg him to stop.” muttered Rene with a smile. Ash hit her in the arm and cursed. “When he tried to teach me… Well, that scar doesn't look good.”

 

“Because you weren't paying attention! Stay with your toothpicks, and don't talk about real weapon.”

 

“Daggers aren't real weapons?” asked Marcy.

 

“They are .” Rene said before Ash could even open his mouth. “He just has no idea what he is talking about. You have to be clever to use a dagger — a trait he doesn't have — because it isn't a long distance weapon. You have to come closer to the enemy, and then find their weaknesses.”

 

Marcy looked behind at the road holding her past, feeling as if she had been here before and was reliving it.

 

***

 

“Jamie? Come here, you have a new patient!”

 

“But I’m okay.” said Marcy, looking at her body and trying to find some wounds.

 

“He doesn't need to know.” muttered Ash. “It's the only way to find him. Well, that, or call him for dinner.”

 

Infirmary was in a building standing next to the house, it was empty, and seemed to be haunted. It smelled like a hospital, with cleanliness and medicines. It wasn't big, it had barely four white beds, divided by curtains. Marcy was never a fan of hospitals, but she could stay there. It was cozy, and she knew those beds were really comfortable . It kinda looked like some kids were playing doctors.

 

“Jamie, get your ass here!” shouted Rene. In the back of the room someone cursed.

 

“I don't trust you anymore. If you say I have a new patient, I know you're lying.”

 

“Well, it's true.” Rene laughed.

 

A tall and skinny boy emerged behind the curtain, his forearms were wrapped in bandages. His face was gloomy, but when he saw Marcy, he smiled, and looked between Ash and Rene.

 

“You didn't lie. For the first time in your life.”

 

“Crazy, isn’t it?” Rene put her hand on Marcy’s shoulder. “Marcy, it’s Jamie Brooks, Jamie, it’s Marcy… Marcy.”

 

“Hi.” said Marcy, waving at him. Jamie’s smile became bigger. Unlike Rene and Ash, who were all in black, he wore a yellow shirt, and white shorts, looking like a walking Sun. His hair was braided and barely touching his shoulders, he had deep brown skin, which seemed to… “ You glow .” Marcy gasped.

 

Jamie nodded awkwardly. With that shining skin he looked more divine than any demigod Marcy had ever seen — which meant he looked better than every demigod she had ever seen.

 

“Yeah, I… I do.” he laughed, like he didn't like to be the center of attention. “You two were supposed to just come back, not kidnap a kid.”

 

“We didn't kidnap her.” Rene rolled her eyes.

 

“I would be surprised if you did.”

 

“Hey!”

 

“We found her on Las Vegas street, wandering alone.” explained Ash. He sat on one of the beds, but stood up as soon as Jamie looked at him. “She was in the Lotus Hotel.”

 

“That weird one?”

 

“She spent like sixty years there.” he nodded. Jamie cursed. “We couldn’t leave her, and let some monster eat her.”

 

“What would you do, if you found me?” asked Rene. Jamie narrowed with eyes, and leaned against the bed frame.

 

“I would call some monsters for you.”

 

“Lovely.”

 

“How do monsters know if demigods are near?” asked Marcy.

 

“It’s because of Lamia.” Rene said. “She lived in Ancient Greece, was cursed by Hera and became a monster, and since she was Hecate’s daughter, she did some tricks with magic and… That's how monsters can smell demigods.”

 

“When a demigod realizes they’re a demigod, monsters will come after them.” added Ash. “More powerful demigod, more monsters for them. That’s why satyrs search for young demigods, since older… sometimes don’t win the fight.”

 

“They die?” Marcy did step back.

 

“They… Yeah, they die.”

 

“That’s cruel. Why can't gods help them?”

 

“The ancient law.” mumbled Ash. “Gods don't interfere in their children’s life. We are on our own.”

 

“That's… cruel.”

 

“That’s gods.”

 

“But if monsters come after demigods… Then will they come here?”

 

“We’re carrying swords for some reason.” Ash smiled, looking at Rene. “And those… daggers .”

 

“A real weapon.” she muttered.

 

Marcy pursed her lips, and she put her hands together behind her back. She stepped back, looking at how Rene and Ash were arguing. Jamie laughed quietly, shaking his head.

 

“If you spend more than a day with them, you're gonna lose your mind.” he muttered to Marcy. “Sixty… So you're from 40s?”

 

“Yes, I… I am. Does it take long?” she pointed at Rene and Ash.

 

“Not really.” Jamie shrugged. “They are always arguing about the same thing, like siblings. He hates daggers, and she hates swords.”

 

“And… You're a demigod too?”

 

“Yeah, because of my father.”

 

“Have you… Have you ever met him?” asked Marcy quietly.

 

“Only in my dreams,” he replied. For a second he was silent, and then smiled. “No, not even there, I haven’t. Have you ever met your godly parent?”

 

Marcy thought of times before Lotus Hotel and Casino, when she met her father while the storm raged above her house. Where was he now?

 

“I di… I met him once, before the Casino.”

 

“Any ideas who is he?”

 

Zeus’s brother . Daughter of the Sea Lord , as the naiad said. But Marcy didn't want to know the god who left her, and caused all of her problems.

 

They never care, they never change. If he forgot about her, she would forget about him. Ash was right, and Marcy didn't need her father — as long as she had them, she didn't need gods. She wasn't a toy to use, and then to forget, but she was the daughter of the god, and there was nothing she couldn’t do.

 

“No.” she said. “I don't wanna know him. I don't need him.”

 

***

 

When Rene told her she would show her barracks, Marcy thought of her stepfather and his stories from the navy. Since they were in a normal house, she didn't know why she imagined rows of beds put in dark, gloomy room.

 

Barracks in Ranch Half Blood were in an attic, separated for boys and girls — and Marcy guessed the girls’ barracks were in one room, and boys' one in another one, since upstairs there were only two rooms. On the first floor there was a normal kitchen, normal living room and normal bathroom, like in a normal house. It didn't look like a base for the army, but like an orphanage for kids who had found a better place. Marcy had already met a few demigods there, and from their smiles she guessed their life was much happier now.

 

In the girls' barracks maybe half a dozen beds were occupied. Windows were open, but even that didn't help to get rid of the stuffy air from the room. The wind was playing with the curtains, and the sun was shining at the wooden floor.

 

“I’ll try to find you some clothes.” said Rene. Marcy sat on her new bed, looking similar to the infirmary’ one. The sheets were white and smelled… weird . Marcy couldn't describe it, but it was something too sweet, like candies she got from Mrs Connolly.

 

Despite Rene and Marcy were the only people in the room, it didn't seem empty. Some of the beds were closer to each other, the walls near them were painted like the infirmary walls, and covered in photos and posters. There were small lamps hanging from the ceiling, and brushes and stuffed animals lying on the cabinets.

 

“We have a few demigods here.” said Rene, looking around. “Maybe it isn't a palace, but still better than their houses with angry families.”

 

“Why angry?” Marcy asked, although she knew something about angry families.

 

“Being a demigod means troubles. Apart from the monsters, who are just waiting to kill you, demigods have other problems. You know that feeling, when you just can’t stay in one place? Or when you try to read something, and the letters are blurry? Lot’s of mortal families can’t handle it.”

 

“My old teachers said I was just lazy.”

 

“My old teachers said the same thing.” Rene smiled, but Marcy saw pain in her eyes.

 

“If demigods come here, and leave their families… They don't look for them?”

 

“Do you see any concerned adults here?”

 

“No, I… I don’t.”

 

“Their kids leave them, and then they start a new family, happy, because they don’t have to deal with any more troubles anymore.” she mumbled, looking away. “Maybe they are looking for us, but I doubt it. The problem solved itself.”

 

Marcy didn't want to ask about it, but she thought maybe Rene was talking from her own experience.

 

“But at least we have Ward and his ranch.” Rene rolled her eyes. “We can train without any adults yelling at us, learn how to fight, how to use powers—”

 

“Powers? What powers?” she interrupted her. Her eyes became larger, starting to shine like the sun.

 

“Depends on their godly parents. One demigod can glow, other can manipulate plans… But I tell you something, it really sucks, when you can do basically nothing, while the rest are basically Supermen.”

 

“I think it's cool to know every language.”

 

“Oh, it kinda is. I can curse Ash and Jamie, and they have no idea what I’m talking about.”

 

Marcy hoped she also had some cool powers. She wouldn't mind languages, but controlling plants seemed soo fun.

 

Rene showed her the rest of the ranch — this name sounded silly to Marcy, but it was still better than a base. It turned out one of the sheds was an armory, storing a few shovels, swords, and other weapons. Field around the house was separated in two, one half was empty — a sword fighting field — but on another one Marcy saw some shooting targets and a few kids with bows. She didn't see any barns, or other farm buildings, except a small stable, standing off from the house. She thought it was empty, since she didn't see any animals, but when they approached it, she heard a horse's neighing.

 

“You have horses?” asked Marcy, with a face filled with wonder. Rene smiled, but Marcy didn't realize there was something dirty in it.

 

“Yeah, we have horses.” she nodded.

 

Marcy smiled, and ran to the stables. She saw a young girl there, searching for something in the chest, but all her attention was focused on the horses — but she frowned and stepped back, when she saw their wings. Maybe in those times horses had wings?

 

“Pretty horses, right?” asked Rene, putting her arm on Marcy’s shoulder.

 

“But… They have wings .”

 

“They aren’t horses.” said the girl, holding a carrot in her arm. She was around Marcy’s age, with short hair and bangs almost covering her eyes. “They are pegasi .”

 

“Pegasi, right.” mumbled Rene, as her smile became bigger.

 

“Are they real?” Marcy pointed at one of the pegasi, a white one, who ate a carrot given to him by a girl. There were only two of them — that white one, and the other black one, hiding in the corner, as if it was scared of people.

 

“They are.” Rene nodded with a smile. “When I saw them for the first time I was surprised too. Marcy, this is Louise, Lou, it’s Marcy.

 

Louise sighed when Rene called her Lou , as if she didn't like being called that. With those hair she kinda looked like those page boys from the Middle Ages, but with those clothes she looked like those child models from billboards in San Francisco. Her jacket was neon yellow, like a lemon, and her pants were brown like her hair, but it fit her — and Marcy was sure that if she wore that, she would never look as good as Louise.

 

“Hi.” Marcy smiled and waved at her. Louise smiled too.

 

“Lou, could you show Marcy the rest of the… Around ?” asked Rene, waving her hand.

 

Marcy giggled when Louise sighed again. Rene smiled, patted Marcy's on the shoulder, and left, while Louise muttered something in Ancient Greek.

 

“She knows I hate when she calls me Lou.” she grumbled.

 

“Why?” Marcy asked half-consciously, coming closer to the pegasi's stalls.

 

“I like my full name. It’s pretty!” Louise smiled, and it was one of the prettiest smiles Marcy had even seen, reminding her of her old friend from San Diego. She thought of Linda, and felt the bitter taste of childhood in her mouth.

 

“It is.” Marcy nodded, feeling like she was in a dream. “Oh, God. Those horses are amazing.”

 

“Actually, they are pegasi. Offspring of original Pegasus.”

 

“Like in myths?”

 

“Everything here is from myths.” Louise's smile became bigger. “Even you!”

 

Notes:

i'm not from usa (and especially not from mill valley), so all the information i took from google maps. i imagine ward's house is in the edge of the city, somewhere in the hills around cascade creek. also idk if they could garden of hesperides from there, but it's a fiction, so i don't really care

Chapter 10: Learning how to stay alive

Chapter Text

August 9th, 2003

 

Marcy couldn’t wait for her fencing lessons. Since she woke up together with the sun, she thought of nothing else but Ash’ promise, who swore to teach her. Smile couldn't escape her face, as she thought she would be like other Greek heroes, slaying every monster who would get in her way. Although Icarus wasn't a fighter, it still would be cool to know how to fight.

 

Ward’s house kinda looked like her grandparents house, full of old books and souvenirs collecting dust. The worst thing was the lack of TV, and Marcy didn't know how they could survive without it. It was kinda like in that book, Peter Pan , that she remembered from her old life. Bunch of kids living without any adult supervision? What could possibly go wrong?

 

In the dining room, smelling like wood and bacon, Marcy reckoned up ten demigods, including herself. The table was occupied on all sides, everyone was nudging everyone, and Marcy felt like she was on a different planet. Back in her home, during meals mostly she was talking, until her mother, or stepfather, told her to be quiet. In between eating, they all were laughing, and their mouths couldn't close.

 

Together with Louise, Marcy was the youngest person at the table. She wondered what happened that such a young girl ran away. The rest was much older, around fifteen, with Ward being the oldest person, as he was eighteen. He was sitting at the head of the table, next to Jamie and Lacey, and just like the rest he was smiling with a mouth full of eggs and bacon. When Marcy first saw him, she kinda got scared, as he kinda looked like a burglar — he was tall and muscular, with brown hair cut as short as a soldier would do. Even when he was laughing, a weird anger couldn't leave his dark eyes, and he seemed to be collecting scars that were covering his white skin.

 

Marcy was swinging her legs, and although she didn't know who cooked the food, all that mattered was it was delicious. She had Rene on her right, and Louise on her left. The previous day, when she got to know all of them, she thought their names were gonna explode in her skull.

 

“Do you think if I shoot him with an arrow, he would wake up?” muttered Ash, throwing a piece of bacon at Dan, who was sitting at the other head of the table. He slept with his face drowned in oatmeal, and didn't really mind Ash.

 

“Leave him alone.” said Alice. Unlike her twin brother, she had bags under her big, blue eyes, which made her look like she never slept. “He had a hard night.”

 

“As always.” mumbled Jamie, and the table started laughing. Dan’s blonde hair was full of bacon pieces.

 

“Do you want to go to the stables later?” asked Louise, looking at Marcy.

 

“Yeah, sure.” Marcy shrugged, brushing fluff from the sleeve of her grey hoodie. “I like it.”

 

“Wait until it’s your turn to clean them.” mumbled Alice. She was deadly pale, and even her voice sounded weirdly unhealthy.

 

“Don't remind me about it.” said Mei. Morning sun, falling through the window, made her long dark hair shine. She looked at Rene and smiled.”It was terrible, wasn't it?”

 

“With you it wasn't that bad.” Rene shrugged.

 

After breakfast, all of them split up. Lacey, Alice and Louise went to the stables, Ward, Rene and Mei went to the town, Jamie disappeared inside the infirmary, and Dan was still sleeping. Marcy and Ash headed to the armory , a shed made of metal. The sun hid behind clouds, and birds were flying through the blue sky. The sound of a lawnmower echoed through the air, coming from one of the houses. The closest one was maybe a mile away.

 

“Have you ever held a sword?” asked Ash, as they were walking through the yard. He scratched his cheek full of pimples. “Or even a stick?”

 

“No.” Marcy shook her head. “ Oh , stick, yes.”

 

“We have to find some weapon for you.” said Ash, opening the armory’s door. “Every demigod needs to learn how to fight at some point.”

 

“What would happen if they didn't?”

 

“Oh, that's simple, they would die. There aren't many monsters who prefer talking over fighting.”

 

Marcy looked at him with fear, not sure if she still wanted to play demigods. She swallowed, and looked at the interior, looking like it belonged to a warrior-farmer. Next to the shovels and buckets she saw a few swords and daggers, sharp and shiny. She even saw some bows and axes, and she knew they didn't use only for the wood. It smelled of metal there, a weird combination Marcy couldn't describe. That whole weapon looked too big and heavy for anyone to hold them.

 

“Wow.” she said, when the fear went away. “Where did you got it?”

 

“Ward’s money.”

 

“But he can’t have that much money.” Marcy looked around. Okay, he got a house from his late aunt, but the rest? That swords, that bows... Where did he get pegasi ? Marcu doubted Ward bought flying horses in some store, and she forgot to ask Louise about it. He was too young to have a job — at least a well-paid job — so… How?

 

Ask came closer and leaned to her, like he wanted to tell her a secret.

 

“Ask Ward where he got all this money, and you’ll be sure he will never talk to you again. Just forget about it, Marcy.”

 

“If you say so—” she mumbled.

 

“So a sword?” he smiled, and Marcy nodded.

 

“Yes, sword!”

 

Who cared about money, when there were swords? She went closer, but Ash blocked her way.

 

“You can't treat a weapon like a toy.” he said. His voice sounded different — it was more strict, like Marcy’s old teachers, and his eyes were deadly serious. Ash put his hand at the hilt of his sword, attached to his belt. “If you use it in the wrong way, you will get hurted. Any ideas what would you like?”

 

“I want a sword. Like you!”

 

Ash smiled. It was cold there, but he just wore a t-shirt and dark pants, and his hair was disheveled as before.

 

“So a real weapon ?” he took one of the swords, hanging on the wall. “It’s called xiphos . Double-edged, and one-handed, used by Ancient Greeks. It was made in Spartan style, as the blade is shorter.”

 

“I have no idea what you said.”

 

“You will learn. Usually, the blade is… Let’s say, twenty two inches, but Spartans used blades as short as twelve inches.”

 

“How do you know all of that?”

 

“I hav… I had a friend, who knew everything about weapons. Probably an Athena’s, or Ares’ son.”

 

“Why?”

 

“They are gods of war. Their kids are really good fighters.”

 

“Maybe you are Athena’s kid. Or Ares’.” Marcy suggested. Ash looked at the sword, and shook his head.

 

“Whoever my mother is, I don't really care.”

 

“Or maybe it's some goddess of gambling.” she giggled, but stopped when Ash looked at her. “Sorry, sir. Will you teach me?”

 

Sir .” he mumbled. He put down the sword, and took another, with a longer blade.

 

“Why is it shining? You can see that too, right?”

 

“Cause it was made of Celestial Bronze.”

 

“What is that?” Marcy frowned. She was no weapon expert, but she knew swords are made of some steel or iron.

 

“A really powerful metal.” Ash snorted, swinging the sword. “It’s mined in Mount Olympus, gods’ headquarters, but sometimes you can find pieces of it in the mortal world, although it’s rare. And, well , it's the only way to kill a monster, or… Other divine beings.”

 

“Divine beings?”

 

“Demigods, gods, titans… But it won’t kill a mortal.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Mortals just aren't important to it. If you attack any mortal with a weapon made of Celestial Bronze, it will just pass through them. But those swords… And the rest, except axes—” Ash looked at the weapon hanging on the wall.

 

“What about them?”

 

“We don't have a forge, enough Celestial Bronze, or even Hephaestus’ kid to make swords, but Ward wanted us to know how to fight. Demigod who doesn't know how to fight is… Basically dead. Few years ago he found a piece of the Bronze, and made a deal with mortal smit… Armorsmiths. Those swords and daggers are made of Celestial Bronze, with additive of normal steel. With them, you can hurt a mortal, but never do that.”

 

Wow . Can you already teach me?”

 

“Sure. Take it.”

 

He gave her a sword. Marcy smiled and took it, but almost fell on the ground. She groaned, trying to lift it up, while Ash was just watching her with a smile. He crossed his arm.

 

“Ready?”

 

“It’s too… heavy.” mumbled Marcy. She gave up and dropped it.

 

“Back to the beginning.”

 

Ash took the sword, hung it back in the wall, and started searching for the best sword for her. Marcy looked at the collection of daggers. She went closer, and touched the blade. It was as sharp as her old kitchen knife. She almost cut her finger when she was trying to cut some celery, and when her stepfather found her with bloody hands he got really mad . She stepped back, thinking about that moment and pursing her lips.

 

“I don't think you wanna train with a wooden sword, right?” asked Ash. Marcy looked at him.

 

“No, I wanna have a sword like you. Where did you learn how to fight?”

 

“Here and there—” he muttered. “Something in the Camp, something from Ward… Something from fighting with monsters. Try this one, it’s lighter.”

 

Ash gave her a bronze xiphos with a dark hilt. It was still heavy, after all Marcy was a child, but she could hold this one and not fell on the ground. She saw her faint reflection in the blade, and smiled. Despite what Ash said, she could hold the lift with both of her hands.

 

“I like it.” beamed Marcy.

 

“I’m glad.” Ash also smiled. “But wouldn’t you try with a wooden sword first? It’s not as heavy as a real sword. It would be better for you.”

 

“No, I wanna this one.”

 

Marcy tried to attack an invisible enemy, but Ash was faster — he pulled his sword, and in a fraction of second came closer to her and attacked, making the sword fly out of her hand. Shock filled Marcy's eyes, when she saw the weapon clatter and fall on the ground. She looked at Ash, who looked like a hero from myths.

 

“Swords aren't toy—”

 

“That was so cool !” exclaimed Marcy, with big shining eyes. “Please, teach me, Ash, teach me!”

 

Ash, despite expecting another reaction, smiled. The ice in his eyes melted.

 

“If you're begging.” he said and rested his sword on his shoulder. “Come on, old-timer.”

 

“Oh, don't call me that, please.”

 

“Why not, old-timer? Don't you wanna learn anymore?”

 

Marcy muttered some curse word in Ancient Greek, although she wasn't sure what it meant. Ash laughed, patting her on the arm. They left the armory, and went to the fighting field. Path was full of small rocks and sand, and on its edges flowers grew. Everything was so quiet and peaceful, nobody was around them, leaving the yard all for themselves.

 

“Maybe I’ll try archery?” Marcy pointed at the archery field.

 

“Let's focus on one thing, instead of starting a few at the same time.”

 

“I’m not good at that.”

 

“Yeah, me too.” he snorted.

 

They stood opposite of each other, holding their swords. Ash’s face became serious again, losing all the youth and innocence. Despite the age of just fourteen, he seriously looked like a hero — or maybe someone who would fight the hero. In his eyes there was no mercy, and Marcy already knew she was gonna regret asking for lessons.

 

“Since you are… You know, a kid, you're gonna learn some basic moves.” he explained.

 

“But you're a kid too.”

 

“Don't argue with the elders.” he muttered, and Marcy looked away.

 

“Sorry, sir.”

 

“You don't have to call me that, old-timer.” Ash smiled slightly. “You don't have enough strength to fight like Perseus, so we're gonna to start with some basics. First, you need to slightly bend your... Are you listening?”

 

“I do.” Marcy immediately responded, in fact, not listening. She was looking at the flowers, and her thoughts were occupied by a butterfly sitting on one of them.

 

Ash attacked. Like a gale, he rushed towards Marcy, holding a sword in one hand. Marcy, looking away from the butterfly, screamed, and without thinking ran out of his way. The sword flew out from her hands and she fell on her knees. The wind seemed to stop Ash, he lowered his sword, and Marcy looked at him with shock in her eyes.

 

“You didn't had to do that!”

 

“You said you are listening.” Ash shrugged, leaning his sword on his shoulder.

 

“I was.” Marcy mumbled, and stood up.

 

“If this was a real fight, and I was the monster, you would be dead now. You can't get distracted while holding a weapon. It can cost you your life. During the fight, you should only think about your enemy.”

 

“But it wasn't a real fight.” she muttered. “You were supposed to teach me, not attack me.”

 

“I am teaching you. Pick up your sword, old-timer, and this time pay attention.”

 

Marcy took her sword, and this time was listening to Ash’s words. Clouds gathered above their heads, turning the same shade as her eyes.

 

Chapter 11: Elephant in my house (But I didn't realize it was there)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

August 9th, 2003

 

“And he said I wasn't paying attention!”

 

“Maybe you didn’t?”

 

“I did!” Marcy shouted. Jamie looked at her, and sighed, as a smile appeared on his lips.

 

Marcy sat on one of the infirmary beds, leaning her arm against the bed frame, and swinging her legs. She thought of the last few hours, spent on trying to concentrate and learning how to fight. She just learned some basic moves, and barely swung her sword, but it was one of the best days in her life. Although Marcy spent her whole afternoon running and moving, she wasn't tired at all. Her body was full of energy and she didn't know what she should do with it.

 

“I never liked sword fighting.” Jamie mumbledsitting on the bed opposite of her. Evening sun was shining through the window and falling on their faces, their shadows were playing on the wall. “I never liked fighting , but if I has to choose, then I’m choosing bow and arrow.”

 

“Apollo is the archer god, right?”

 

“Mhm. His kids are usually good archers.”

 

“Are there many Apollo’s kids?”

 

“Mei and me, for sure.” said Jamie. “And that’s all. After all, it isn't a Camp.”

 

“Were you in that Camp?” asked Marcy, leaning towards him. She looked at him with wondered eyes.

 

“Nah, only Ash, Alice and Dan were there.”

 

“Is it really that bad? My father wanted to send me there.”

 

“Well, Dan probably slept through the whole stay, Alice could tell you something… And Ash was only complaining about it, so I wouldn't really believe him.” he shrugged. “Sometimes he's a pain in the ass.”

 

Marcy giggled, covering her mouth with her hand. Jamie smiled.

 

“Never play cards with him, or… anything else. He's mad about winning. Then he’s really unbearable .”

 

“Casino was full of kids like that.”

 

“No, believe me, it's something different.” Jamie laughed. “He’s worse than a… Than a monster.”

 

Marcy looked away. A silence filled the room, but it wasn't awkward. It was a nice silence, like they knew each other for ages and were talking about old times. Jamie reminded her of warm, late evenings, reminding of good memories. Marcy had never felt as relaxed as now.

 

“So did… What happened to your arm?” Jamie pointed at her wrist. Her sleeve was dirty with a small blood stain. Marcy didn't even realize it.

 

“It was… I think I get injured during the training.”

 

Jamie disappeared behind the curtains, and after a moment he came back with a tissue and bandage. He sat next to Marcy and grabbed her wrist. She shuddered, wanting to move away but couldn't find the will to do that. Marcy just freezed and looked away.

 

“Everything okay?” asked Jamie, carefully letting her wrist. Marcy nodded.

 

She didn't say anything. Jamie looked at her, but she was avoiding his eyes.

 

“It must happened during the training.” said Jamie quietly. “But that definitely did not.”

 

“What didn't?” she asked, looking at him hesitantly.

 

“You flinched when I touched you.”

 

“It… I didnt—”

 

“Yes, you did, Marcy. Can I?” he pointed at her sleeve. She raised her hand, and Jamie cleansed the small wound.

 

“I saw you during the training.” he muttered, wrapping her wrist in a bandage. “You were good.”

 

“Really?”

 

“Really. And you really flinched, Marcy.” said Jamie, leaning towards her. “That’s not something you should avoid.”

 

“Avoid what?”

 

“Oh, you have no idea.” he sighed. Marcy could see disappointment in his eyes.

 

“Did I say something bad? I’m sorry.” she said immediately.

 

“Don't be, it's okay.” Jamie smiled but Marcy still thought it wasn't okay.

 

“I did something bad. Tell me what, please.”

 

“You didn't, Marcy.” still smiling, Jamie shook his head. He put his arm around her. “If you have any problem, tell me about it, and we can solve it together.”

 

“Really? Can I?” Marcy smiled. Her eyes, as big as saucers, and as shiny as stars, were full of hope she didn't want to lose.

 

“Sure. That's what friends are for.”

 

“Friends?” she said like she was in trance and couldn’t believe her ears. Her smile became bigger.

 

“You don't wanna be friends with me?” he asked, and Marcy quickly shook her head.

 

“No, I don't! I mean, yes !” she was trying to find the right words, while Jamie laughed.

 

“I’m sure you’ll find some happiness here. But I told you something, a secret, okay? But you can't tell anyone.”

 

“I won’t, I promise!”

 

“Don't be friends with—” he looked around, making sure nobody was there. “Don't be friends with Ash Johnson or Rene Bianchi . They are only good at making trouble.”

 

“I’ll remember.” Marcy giggled. “I will never be friends with them.”

 

***

 

Sky was painted in purple and orange, and the sun slowly disappeared. Clouds looked like cotton candy, pink and torn to pieces. After dinner, Jamie and Marcy went to see the stables. She was almost jumping from joy and telling about the pegasi, while he was listening with a smile. Few demigods were sitting on the porch, while Ash and Ward were in the sword fighting field. They were holding swords, but instead of fighting, they were talking. Louise was jumping around them, counting loudly, as if she was waiting for them to stop.

 

“Jamie.” asked Marcy quietly, grabbing his sleeve. “Is everyone here… You know, ran away from their houses?”

 

“Basically, yeah.” he shrugged, looking around.

 

“Even you?”

 

“Even me.”

 

“And even she?” Marcy pointed at Louise, who was trying to get Ward's attention. “She’s like me.”

 

“Oh, she—” Jamie hesitated, pursing his lips. “Yes, Louise ran away too.”

 

“But… Really ?”

 

“Louise is Ward’s cousin. She’s lucky. I didn’t really ask, but their families weren't happy with them being demigods. Ward’s family kicked him out, and around year ago Louise shared the same fate.”

 

“That’s cruel.” she said quietly. “Their godly parents didn’t help them?”

 

“You have to ask them about it.” Jamie shrugged. Marcy looked at Louise. She stepped forward, wanting to go to them, when Jamie put his hand on her shoulder, stopping her. “I didn't mean it literally.”

 

“I… Oh, sorry.” she mumbled. ”So everyone here is a demigod?”

 

“Still in shock?” Jamie raised his eyebrow, and Marcy nodded. It still seemed like a dream. “But yeah, everyone. Alice and Dan seem to be Hypnos’ children, Lacey and Ash’ parents are unknown, and Ward is probably Ares' child… Oh, and Rene is Hermes’ daughter, that's sure. Except Ares and Hermes, and the rest ten Olympian Gods, other gods don’t have cabins in Camp.”

 

“So that's why Ash wasn’t claimed?”

 

“Maybe. Or maybe his mother forgot about him, it sometimes happened to the gods.” Jamie shrugged. “We’ve got some kids of minor gods, and kids of some bigger gods. A mix.”

 

“Bigger gods? Like Zeus?”

 

“Oh, no, he doesn't have children. After the war ended—”

 

War ended?

 

Marcy suddenly stopped, looking at Jamie with widely opened eyes. She didn't really think of war. Back in her times, no one talked about it, maybe except when it would end.

 

“Yeah, about sixty years ago, in 1945. In May.” Jamie added, adjusting the bandages wrapped around his forearms. “So, after the war, Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades made a pact which forbade them from having children. Their kids were too powerful and dangerous, and during the war they caused too much damage.”

 

“Oh.” Marcy gasped. She managed to be silent for only a few seconds. “So… Look, stables !”

 

A smile appeared on her lips. Jamie just laughed, when she ran to the stable, seeing Alice and Lacey cleaning the building. The girl walked out a pegasus, with wings long for at least six feets. Marcy gasped.

 

“Pretty, right?” said Lacey with a smile, looking at shocked Marcy. The pegasus was white as the snow, she shook its head and neighed. “Bonnie is my favourite.”

 

“She is pretty.” Marcy nodded, and came closer. Pegasus neighed again, like she was agreeing with Marcy. She smiled. “Where did you found them?”

 

“Well, I found Bonnie about three years ago, in San Rafael. She looked totally different.” Lacey muttered.  She was around sixteen, with pretty, curly hair, and dark skin, built like a runner. She was tall and slim, and smile couldn't leave her face. “And Alexios —”

 

“He should have been named Chicken, or Coward.” Alice interrupted her. She left the pegasus’ stall with a bucket full of nightsoil. Her gloomy face said it was her dream job to do. “He’s scared of his own shadow.”

 

“We found him a year ago.” continued Lacey.  “It was Ward who named him. He thought it would suit him, but… He was kinda wrong.” she laughed.

 

Alice walked past Marcy, trailing the stench of feces behind her, and disappeared behind the stables. Marcy went inside, looking at the pegasus, and leaving Jamie and Lacey. She looked in the corner, at the dark stall, where Alexios was hiding. He was almost fully black, except a white blaze on his face, white markings on his legs, and — yeah, white — feathers on edges of his wings. Marcy had never seen a more beautiful creature than him. She raised her hand to gentle him, but he stepped back.

 

“Don’t worry!” called Lacey. Marcy turned to face her. “He’s just scared.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Why are some people funny, and others are brave? He’s just like that.”

 

Marcy looked at him again, and met his dark, shining eyes.

 

“You look pretty.” she said, and leaned towards him. “To me, even more than Bonnie.”

 

She smiled. Alexios neighed, moving his head towards Bonnie, like he was saying ' I told you so '. Bonnie seemed to say ‘ Not him again ’.

 

“Why do you keep them?” Marcy asked, trying to pet him.

 

“So the demigods can learn how to ride them.” replied Lacey. Alice came back and put the empty bucket away. Her blonde hair was put in a ponytail, she wiped her hands over her jeans, and cursed.“I don’t have a heart to kick them out, and Ward would never do that.”

 

“Ride them?” Marcy blurted, coming closer to them. Lacey smiled, but Alice’s face stayed as gloomy as before, as she just wanted some sleep.

 

“If you want, I can give you some lessons. If you don't have a fear of heights, of course.”

 

“Oh, God, please!”

 

“Jamie, if you want, I can teach you too.” Lacey looked at him, but he just rolled his eyes.

 

“I prefer staying on the ground.”

 

“You're gonna lose this enthusiasm when you'll have to clean after them.” muttered Alice, looking at the stables.

 

Despite Alice’s words, Marcy had a big smile on her face, and eyes full of happiness. She was almost jumping from joy, looking from the girls to pegasi. Lacey put the pegasus in the stall, and together with Alice said goodbye, but Marcy didn't hear them, as her thoughts were occupied by pegasi. They muttered something to each other, and left.

 

“I think you like it.” said Jamie. Marcy nodded.

 

“They are flying horses, of course I like it!” 

 

Marcy disappeared inside the stables. She wanted to see Alexios again, but suddenly heard someone calling her name. She turned back, hesitating another step.

 

“It’s Ash.” said Jamie. “Wanna go? We came back tomorrow.”

 

“Oh… Okay.” said Marcy. She went with him, looking behind at the stables.

 

“Have you heard? She said I’m pretty!”

 

“I have. Now shut up, Alexios.”

 

“You heard that?” Marcy suddenly stopped, and looked around. Ash disappeared inside the house, Ward carried Louise on his shoulders as he headed inside, and there was nobody to say anything.

 

“Heard what?” asked Jamie.

 

After a moment, Marcy shrugged. It must have been a tiredness messing with her mind.

 

“Nothing. Let's go.”

 

Notes:

tbh i'm not really a fan of those few first chapters in ward's house (as if i wasnt the one who wrote them and who could change them) but for now i don't have any ideas how to improve them. i forgot to mention it earlier, but since demigods have adhd and dyslexia, i wanted to highlight that and include some behaviors typical of people with those conditions, but because i have neither adhd or dyslexia, all the information i took from google, so i'm sorry for any mistakes

Chapter 12: First steps into glory

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

May 4th, 2004

 

Marcy stood confidently, slightly bending her knees and holding her sword in both hands. Nothing else existed except her opponent.

 

Like a hurricane, she rushed at Lacey. Moving as freely as the wind, she swung her sword, the sound of blades clashing with each other filled the air. Gaining too much momentum, she ran forward a few steps, and her braids fell down her back. Marcy turned back to her, and attacked again.

 

The sword seemed to be an extension of her arm. Since August, Marcy had spent nearly every day on training, finally feeling all this energy leaving her body. Of course, she still wasn't as good as Ash, who in the fight felt as comfortable as fish in the water, or Ward, who… Was Ward . The guy was like a war god, and Marcy never wanted to fight with him.

 

Lacey parried her strike and stepped back. She aimed her sword at her, they were walking around each other, and waiting who would attack first. No one wanted to lose. Lacey lunged at her, raising his sword. A blade thrusted the air, as Marcy jumped away. In a series of quick attacks, in a mad dance of fight their tired breaths rang out. Marcy felt the cold blade touching her sleeve and cutting the skin. Green fabric, stained with blood, became darker, a groan came from her mouth.

 

Ward mumbled to Ash, standing next to him. Except for Alice and Dan, responsible for the chores, the rest of the house sat on the ground, covering their eyes from the sun. They were observing the duel, watching how the swords cut the air, trying to attack the opponent.

 

Marcy saw blood running down her skin and dripping onto the ground. She pursed her lip. Lacey striked again, and she parried. Under their rapid steps, rocks and dust were almost flying. Marcy groaned, evading her sword, feeling like her own weapon suddenly became as heavy as the anvil, when Lacey suddenly cursed. For a second she stopped, like she was frozen in time.

 

“Oh, shit.” said Ash, stepping back. Marcy's eyes were covered by brown curls, she blew, trying to get rid of them. “You feel that too?”

 

“Like an earthshake.” muttered Rene, pulling up the sleeves of his blue hoodie, which was definitely belonging to Ash

 

Marcy didn’t but she didn't want to lose the occasion. She raised her sword and attacked Lacey, but she didn't even need to move. Her legs trembled, she dropped his sword and fell to her knees.

 

“I won!” Marcy cheered. She dropped her sword, and beamed, almost falling to the ground. “I won, I won !”

 

“You won.” Lacey smiled, standing up. She wiped her hands from the dust. “But you won't be as happy next time.”

 

“I will be happy because you will lose again!”

 

Marcy looked at Ash, smiling and leaning her sword on her shoulder. She couldn't believe how she thought it was heavy when she held it for the first time. Now it was as light as a feather.

 

“Was I good?”

 

“Yes, although it wasn’t a fair victory.” Ash shrugged. “Earthquake helped you.”

 

“Earthquake? I didn't feel anything.” Marcy looked at the ground.

 

“You can't swing a sword like a stick.” muttered Ward, crossing his arms. “You need to stand firmly and not run around all over the field.”

 

“But I stood firm.”

 

“You didn’t .” he emphasized, and narrowed his dark eyes, looking like a coal.

 

“I did, just like you said.” she talked back. She felt weird pressure in her chest, but she didn't stop. “Feets on the ground, hands on the hilt, and eyes on the opponent. Like you said!”

 

“And are you doing what I said?”

 

Marcy looked away. She did what he said, every day since September, when he started accompanying in her trainings — and complaining about her every move. After a few months she finally realized it was his tactic to motivate them.

 

Jamie came to her with a bandage and looked at her wound, long for a few inches. Marcy groaned and pursed her lips, when he touched her skin, trying to clear it of blood.

 

“It’s getting late.” noticed Rene, looking around. The sun was in the middle of the sky, the air was filled with bugs’ noise. Marcy looked at her, and slightly smiled.

 

“It’s not. Till the sunset we still have few hours.” said Ward, looking behind. “Now—”

 

“Come on, Ward, a little break would be nice, don't you think?” asked Rene, standing up. With her smile it was never sure if she wanted to play a joke on you, or do something nice.

 

“What do you want this time, Bianchi?”

 

“Me? Nothing. Although a little break would be nice.” she rolled her dark eyes.

 

“She’s right, Ward.” muttered Jamie. He finally stopped bandaging Marcy’s right arm, and looked at him. “At least she needs a break.”

 

“I’m okay, I can still fight.”

 

As soon as Marcy said that, she felt Ash, Jamie and Rene’s eyes on her.

 

“What?” she whispered to Jamie.

 

“You wanna sneak out, don't you?” Ward narrowed his eyes again, with every minute becoming more annoyed.

 

“Come on, Ward, it’s my birthday.” muttered Ash. “Don't you wanna have a free afternoon?”

 

“Those cookies weren’t enough?” he said with a smirk.

 

“And—” Rene chimed in but Ward silenced her with a wave of his hand, like he was driving away the fly.

 

“Go away and leave us alone. Some people wanna learn something.” he exasperated.

 

“Come on, gang.” she laughed.

 

Rene didn't need to repeat herself. As if their life depended on it, Marcy, Jamie and Ash ran after her, and stopped only at the porch. Marcy changed her clothes, not wanting to parade with a bloody t-shirt. She wore a grey hoodie, and joined the rest at the beginning of the path, leading the road.

 

One way to get from Mill Valley to San Francisco was by bus. Marcy wondered where Rene got money for tickets but she didn't want to reveal her secret. Marcy also wondered where Ward got money for the house, weapons, stables, and where they got pegasi but when she asked him about it, she learned some new curse words in Ancient Greek. He told her to not ask about it anymore and not stick her nose in where it's not wanted.

 

Bus was full of tired and sweaty mortals sharing their hiking experience. Despite the smell, all four of them were laughing and smiling, and couldn't decide where they would go first. The way took about an hour, but on special occasions like their birthdays they couldn't spend time in Mill Valley. They left Golden Gate behind and entered San Francisco, looking like a city from Marcy’s dream. With them, she felt much more comfortable during the bus rides, when they were squashed like sardines.

 

As soon as the bus’ door opened, people spilled on the streets like fishes from nets. Marcy cursed when her sword wedged between the seats. When they sneaked out for the first time, Ash told her to go back to the house and take her sword with her. When she asked why, he explained that a demigod should never leave without their weapon. Even Jamie carried a dagger with him — she had seen him fighting with it, and she never wanted to be his enemy. Marcy ran to the rest of the group, waiting for her in the crowded sidewalk.

 

“So what are we doing first, gang?” asked Rene. Marcy had never seen her without those fingerless gloves, that she probably loved more than anything — maybe except Mei.

 

“Burgers?” suggested Ash. He looked at the rest but no one seemed to be against it.

 

Marcy had a theory that he was Jamie's brother, because cold didn't seem to bother them. Sure, it was May, and it was sunny, but sometimes the cold wind blew, still reminding that summer hadn't come yet. Jamie wore simple blue jeans, while Ash had shorts on him, both of them had short sleeves shirts with some bands’ names.

 

“Burgers.” Rene nodded.

 

The deadliest bunch of teenagers, armed in swords and daggers, started searching for the perfect birthday burgers.

 

***

 

“She shouldn’t end up with him!”

 

“I’m never trusting you with the movie again.”

 

“Why did they do that to her?” whinged Rene. Ash rolled his eyes.

 

“You said… What you said?”

 

“Exactly! Janis should've ended up with Regina.”

 

Marcy laughed, but Ash didn't seem to be as happy as she.

 

“Next time, he’s gonna—” he pointed at Jamie, but quickly looked at the small plane flying above their heads. Marcy watched it disappear into the horizon, filling the air with its irritating buzzing. “He’s gonna… Next time, he’s gonna choose the movie.”

 

Jamie looked at Rene, shrugged, and came back to slurping his drink. They were almost caught with the food bought outside the cinema, but thanks to Rene’s trick with Mist, the worker let them go. Whenever Marcy wanted to ask her about the lessons, she was so distracted by everything else going on around her that she couldn't bring herself to do it. And she finally remembered about it, she got distracted all over again. Vicious circle.

 

Marcy still remembered when she went to the cinema for the first time a few months ago. They let her choose the movie, and she couldn’t believe her own eyes and ears, when she saw that colorful image and loud noises. If she could, she would stay inside the screening room forever.

 

“Marcy, did you like the movie?” asked Rene, wrapping her left arm around her. Marcy nodded.

 

“Yeah, it was cool.”

 

“I don’t care about y’all opinion now.” she narrowed her eyes, looking at Ash and Jamie.

 

“You didn't expect that the movie named Mean Girls would be about mean girls?” Jamie smiled.

 

“James, wake up, she’s manipulating you!” called Ash. “I can't believe I’m friends with people like you. We should’ve seen that new movie with Tristan McLean, it’s my birthday!”

 

“Oh, come on, man.” laughed Rene. She wrapped her other arm around Jamie, and since she couldn’t reach Ash, Jamie embraced him. “We still have some time. Wanna go for ice cream, Asher ?”

 

Asher ?” inquired Marcy, with a smile appearing on her face.

 

“Her full name is Irene.” muttered Ash. Rene rolled her eyes.

 

“Mine is Marcine.”

 

“It’s been a few months since we've known each other, and we learn our full names now.” muttered Jamie.

 

“Better late than never, James.” Ash smiled, looking at him.

 

Evening sun was shining at them, as they forgot about all the world's problems. Different languages mingled with honking of inpatient drivers, and through the open windows Marcy could hear singing, noises of some cartoon and a couple arguing. She looked away, smiling at the joke told by Rene. She didn't want her memories to take control over her mind when she had such a great time with her friends. They wandered through Chestnut Street, and if not their weapons, they would look like normal teenaers living life to its fullest.

 

Marcy suddenly stopped, tying her shoe. The rest of the group looked behind and waited for her.

 

“Didn't we had to do something?” Ash frowned, when Marcy finally joined them.

 

“Do what?” asked Marcy.

 

“I dunno, that's why I’m askin… You heard that?” he looked around. The rest looked at each other.

 

“Hear what, Asher?” said Rene.

 

“I thought I heard something. Nevermind.”

 

The trees hid them from the late sun. The gate leading behind the houses was open, a delivery van parked there, blocking the sidewalk. A mortal woman walking next to them, holding the suitcase and talking to the phone, cursed and said something about road works . She turned back, and Marcy looked behind at her.

 

“You have your birthday present, Ash.” muttered Rene, pulling out her daggers. Ash cursed and reached for his sword.

 

“It's a monster?” asked Marcy.

 

They were attacked by a few monsters before, but every time they won. Marcy remembered that weird lizard thing, which chased them from the ice cream shop — where they sell amazing raspberry ice cream. They ran away, and the monster seemed to be gone, but some time later they were attacked again, and Ash and Rene killed it. It was probably the same monster, looking for revenge, because it had a scar on its back made by Ash' sword.

 

“She said road works are here, so I suppose yes.” Rene nodded.

 

“Maybe we could just pass this car?” suggest Jamie.

 

“Come on, James, you're a demigod.” said Ash, delving into a lane.

 

“I swear, you're gonna die first.” muttered Jamie. Rene followed Ash, and Jamie sighed.

 

“I wanna go too.” said Marcy with a smile. She took a step forward, but Jamie put his hand on her shoulder, stopping her. “Come on, Jamie, go with me!”

 

She pulled out her sword, and took Jamie’s hand, dragging him deeper in the lane. Jamie cursed. They walked carefully, but stopped when they saw no monster. Ash and Rene were alone, talking to each other. The small square was surrounded by trees and yards, houses were blocking the view on the streets.

 

“This present sucks.” said Ash, looking at them.

 

“No monster?” asked Jamie.

 

“No. False alarm, Irene .” he narrowed his eyes, looking at Rene.

 

Marcy put her sword back to the sheath, when suddenly they heard a squawk. They looked at the sky, trying to find the source of the noise. Something overturned a few trash cans, scaring the cat laying on the warm ground. It hissed at them and ran away.

 

Ash and Rene stood back to back, weapons drawn — he with a sword, she with daggers. They looked around, searching for the monster, but found nothing. Marcy looked at the buildings, when Jamie suddenly pushed her away. She fell into a wall, and looked how Ash and Rene ran to the monster appearing at the sidewalk, looking like a small, wingless dragon. It destroyed the car's light with its tail, it was alternately hissing and roaring. Marcy didn't pick up her sword but with wide opened eyes was looking at how all three of them were moving like a wind, fighting as naturally as breathing. She couldn't wait to be like them.

 

Three against one. Ash raised his sword, aiming for the monster's head, when suddenly it looked around, moving its nostrils and sensing something — or someone .

 

Marcy stepped back, couldn't find the will for screaming, when the monster pulled Ash away, and ran into her direction. It roared when Jamie aimed his dagger at it and threw it at the monster's back.

 

“Kill it!” screamed Ash, standing up. His voice was stronger than Marcy’s will.

 

Marcy didn't have time to fight with the fear. She felt her muscles tighten, how her heart started beating faster. As if she had done this a hundred times before, she picked up her sword, closed her eyes and swung her weapon. The monster roared for the last time before it turned into dust, and Jamie's dagger clashed on the ground. Marcy felt someone nearby, like the air was telling her someone was close to her, and swung her sword again. She felt pain in her right wrist.

 

Wow . Be careful with that.” Rene stepped back, not wanting to get injured.

 

“First killed monster, old-timer.” muttered Ash. His sleeve was torn and stained in blood. “Do it few times more and maybe gods will finally see you.”

 

“Ward will be proud. After he stops complaining about us sneaking out.” added Jamie. He looked at the Ash’ wound. “We’re going back?”

 

“I think there will be a bus to Milly Valley soon.” mumbled Rene. “No, to Mill… Milly… Cazzo , what was the name?”

 

“To Mill Valley?” laughed Ash. “Anyways, good job, Marcy.”

 

“Really?” she opened her eyes from shock, and smiled.

 

“Really, Marcine. Come on, we’re gonna miss the bus to Milly Valle… Rene, it’s your fault!”

 

“I can't curse people, he can!” Rene pointed at Jamie. “Blame him!”

 

“I can’t either!”

 

Laughing, they left the lane. Marcy wanted to forget about the monster, titans and gods, and live in that moment forever. She looked at the group of mortals, skateboarding and trying some new tricks. It must have been nice living without worrying about the monsters.

 

Notes:

cazzo - italian word for ‘fuck’

Chapter 13: Scratch that. My glory was stolen

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

March 11th, 2005

 

Her left wrist beamed with pain. Marcy ran to the infirmary, pursing her lips, and holding tears. It was just a meaningless fall during the duel, nothing important, but if her parents saw her crying over a small tumble, they would laugh.

 

She suddenly stopped before the infirmary's door. She looked behind, thinking she could always come back. Pain would go away soon so maybe…

 

" Marcy! " called Ash with a smile, appearing on the porch. Marcy almost jumped, scared by him. “Something happened?”

 

“I… I kinda fell.” she muttered, looking at her wrist. “During the training.”

 

Ash came closer. His brown hair grew longer, just like him, who also grew a few inches tall. He seemed to be stretched, as if that guy, Procrusty, tried to, you know, stretch him. Ash looked at the sword fighting field, where Ward was talking to Malena. Her brother, Felix — brother from that godly side , as they both were Hecate’s kids — was standing a few steps away, and awkwardly holding his sword. Apparently he was some Lacey's distant cousin, and because of her they came there around a few months ago. When Marcy asked why they leave their families — she learned later that it was rude to ask about things like that — she saw tears in their eyes, and stopped talking about it.

 

“Jamie, you have a new patient!” shouted Ash, entering the infirmary.

 

The interior was as empty as always. It seemed bigger, since one bed disappeared — an unsuccessful prank made by two unidentified demigods. Marcy and Malena really had no idea who did that. Since that moment she was forbidden to learn spells inside any buildings.

 

“James, she's gonna die.” said Ash. Marcy stepped back, looking at her wrist. “Damm, is he even here?”

 

Am I ?” asked Marcy, thinking about Ash’ words. She was too young to die.

 

“Don’t worry.” he put his hand on her shoulder.

 

Jamie emerged behind the curtain. He looked at Marcy, then at Ash, and at Marcy again.

 

“During the training?” he asked.

 

“Yeah, I didn't see that stone.” Marcy mumbled and sat on the free bed.

 

Ash sat next to her, but when Jamie came back with a bandage, he stood up and leaned against the shelf. Jamie narrowed his dark eyes, and then sighed. Ward was in charge of almost everything, but when it came to the infirmary, then Jamie was the boss. From healer he became general. He sat next to Marcy, and started checking the condition of her wrist.

 

“I almost beat Malena but she just… won .” she muttered. “How do you always win?”

 

“Simple, I’m just better. And older.” Ash shrugged. Jamie started humming in Ancient Greek, and words took Marcy’s pain away. It seemed to be a healing song, and she could smell the sharp scent of herbs, despite none of them were inside. “Hymn to your father? Really?”

 

“Come on, Ash, it’s not like he’s gonna come here and shoot me.”

 

“Hymn to Apollo?” asked Marcy.

 

“God of healing.” muttered Jamie. “You feel better?”

 

“Yeah, I—”she suddenly ended, when someone called Ash.

 

He mumbled something in Ancient Greek, and looked at Jamie, like he wanted to said something. Finally Ash just sighed, waving at them and leaving the infirmary. The door slammed, and then Jamie sighed.

 

“What happened to him?” Marcy frowned.

 

“The gods. You know him long enough to know he hates them.”

 

“Even some song?”

 

“It’s not exactly a song but a hymn.”

 

“What’s the difference?”

 

“It’s basically the same.” he shrugged after a moment. He ended bandaging Marcy’s wrist and smiled.

 

“Jamie, you don’t really hate the god—”

 

“How about I walked you to the door?”

 

Marcy looked at him in shock. He helped her stand up, and they walked through the room. His face became more tense, and at that moment he looked much older than his fourteen years. There was a faint golden glow around his skin, as it was every time he was nervous.

 

“Did I say something ba—”

 

“Be careful with that hand.” Jamie interrupted her, when Marcy opened the door. “For the rest of the day give up on training and let it rest.

 

He pushed her out from the infirmary and closed the door. Marcy couldn't find any words, and was staring blankly at the wooden slab.

 

***

 

Black veil of night took over the sky, and thousands of stars shone, forming constellations. Wood in the bonfire was cracking, mixing with their laughter. Except for Lacey and Ward, who had the privilege of sitting on lawn chairs, everyone sat on the ground, wrapped in blankets covering them from cold air. If not for their weapons, they would look like normal teenagers.

 

If it was up to Marcy, every night could be like this. Every night and every day.

 

“Be careful, or you're gonna fall into flames.” muttered Ward, looking how Dan was leaning towards the bonfire. Alice laughed.

 

“Very funny.” he mumbled sleepily. Despite it wasn't really that cold — and that he was sitting next to the flames — Dan was wearing a hoodie and jacket. He pulled the marshmallows off the stick, and his fingers became stuck together from the white mass.

 

Louise cringed with disgust, seeing his dirty fingers. She was obsessed with cleanliness, unlike Marcy, who giggled seeing her face. Together with Malena, all three of them were sitting tightly together. The wind blew, and the flames dangerously tilted in their direction, mirroring in Marcy's eyes. She watched them with a smile, feeling now more in home than in her actual old house.

 

“Oh, look, a shooting star!” called Louise, immediately forgetting about Dan. As if she commanded it, all of them looked above, following the star. Marcy knew some constellations, taught by Malena and Jamie. She knew Gemini, she knew Lynx, looking more like a straight line, and the whole family of Andromeda and Perseus. They started to shine even more, as if they were longing for their voices.

 

“For Ancient Greek shooting stars were gods travelling through the sky.” added Malena. Her long, curly hair made her look like a princess, and a few freckles on her brown skin looked just like the Lyra constellation. “Or the souls of the dead.”

 

“Maybe it’s our parents coming to u… Oh, it’s gone.” muttered Alice. She shrugged, and came back to making s’more.

 

“Thank God.” beamed Lacey as she braided a strand of Ash’ hair. “Because you’re eating the last biscuit.”

 

What? ” blurted Ash with panic. He moved and grunted, when Lacey tugged on his hair. “I told you to buy more!”

 

“I bought more!” shouted Dan, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender. Ward laughed and muttered something to Jamie, who was sitting next to him. “It’s not my fault you ate them all!”

 

“I didn't eat them all .” he muttered. “I’m not the only person here.”

 

“In a world without gods everyone will get unlimited s’mores.” mumbled Alice.

 

“That’s the world I can live in.” said Jamie, opening a soda can, and making a toast. “To the world with more s’mores!”

 

Laughing voices filled the air, as they raised their cans. Marcy looked at her friends — at her new family , she would even say. During those few years she became more attached to them than to her old family, her mother and stepfather, not to mention her absent father, being no better than the other gods. So powerful, so all knowing, but yet they still didn't care about their kids. Rene was right, calling their followers blind, as they couldn't see the cruel truth — the gods wouldn't change, and they didn't care.

 

If Marcy had a chance to see her father now, she wouldn’t do that. How could she leave them? Malena, Louise and Felix, with whom she made pranks on Ash and Ward, Lacey, who helped her fly on pegasus, Jamie and Alice, who were basically preventing this place from destruction, Dan, who spent more time sleeping than doing something, Rene and Mei, who suspiciously spent too much time together.

 

This wasn't a resistance group, or even an army, but a bunch of teenagers with a dream.

 

“In a world without gods, I would make Kool Aid free.” said Alice. She wrapped her arm around her knees, her blonde braid fell on her back. She was staring at the flames, as if she was hypnotised by them. At that moment, her distant, tired eyes look more dangerous than Ward’s eyes, when he was angry — and his anger was something even Medusa wouldn’t want to meet.

 

“In a word without gods, I would give everyone free cupcakes.” mumbled Lacey, looking at the stars.

 

“In a word without gods, I would give everyone a water bed.” said Dan, eating the last marshmallows.

 

“You’re mistaking a world without gods for communism.” muttered Ward. He crashed empty can, and Felix, who had fallen asleep first, flinched, but didn't wake up. Surrounded by blankets, he kinda looked like chrysalis, with only his blond hair sticking out of his cocoon.

 

“What is communism?” asked Marcy. Malena shrugged. Her pupils were as dark as her irises, making her eyes black like coal. Sometimes Marcy wondered if Earth would ever see anyone like Malena again.

 

“I don't know, but I think it's something about communicating.”

 

“Makes sense.” Louise agreed, nodding.

 

“What would you do in a word without gods?” asked Malena.

 

“I would give everyone a pony!” beamed Louise immediately. Marcy pursed her lips, looking away at her bandaged wrist. “What about you, Marcy?”

 

Louise had a weird manner calling everyone their real names, but Marcy was keeping her name only for herself — and for now, Rene, Ash and Jamie didn’t tell Louise about it. It held her past, and she didn't need a reminder of that. Marcine was a girl in San Diego, in that gloomy white house.

 

“I dunno.” she muttered after a moment.

 

“But you must want something!”

 

“I want a… I don't know.” she said, wrapping her arm around her knees. Marcy looked around, having everyone she wanted — friends, and days filled with laughter. Even in her old life, she didn't dream of anything spectacular.

 

“You're mistaking it!” Ward's voice rose above the others. He smiled, shaking his head.

 

“In a world without gods, I would give demigods the attention they deserve.” laughed Jamie, tapping his thigh with his fingers.

 

“Finally someone who understands it!”

 

“In a world without gods, I would… Oh, I would take from demigods all those problems.” Lacey smiled. “You know, dyslexia, monsters—”

 

“Families who want nothing to do with you?” added Ash, throwing a few rocks into the flames. They became smaller, as nobody put any wood there. Lacey nodded.

 

“Yeah, Johnson, you're finally thinking about something more important than those games.”

 

“When people lose, they become as grumpy as you, Henderson.” Ash mumbled, and shrugged. “Not everyone can win. Some people are destined to lose. Like you.”

 

“Oh, on the next game night I’m gonna seriously kick your ass.”

 

“Can’t wait for it, Loser-son .” smirked Dan. Ash sighed, rolling his eyes. The bonfire was almost extinguished, but in the semi-darkness Marcy could swear his cheeks became reddish.

 

Ward laughed, still holding a crushed can. When he wasn't acting like a big bad guy, and was acting like their older brother, he was really nice. His eyes, usually looking like a wildfire, were now calm and warm. He looked at Felix, who mumbled something through sleep.

 

“Okay, kids, it's past your bedtime.” he mumbled.

 

“Just few more minutes, dad .” muttered Lacey with a smile.

 

“You’re gonna be late for scho… Wait a moment, where is Rene and Mei?” Ward frowned, looking around.

 

Marcy looked around too, realizing she hadn’t seen them since a while. Darkness reigned around the house, and she tried not to think about the monsters lurking within, attracted by several demigods.

 

“You lost them, Ryan.” giggled Louise.

 

“They are probably stealing something.” said Lacey, smiling and standing up.

 

“Stealing each other kisses.” mumbled Alice.

 

Kisses? ” asked Marcy. Alice shrugged.

 

“People kiss each other. They didn't do that in 40s?”

 

“They… They did.” Marcy nodded, and then frowned. “But aren’t they both… Aren’t their fathers related? Then—”

 

“Oh, godly side doesn't really matter.” explained Jamie. “As long as they have different godly parent it’s okay.”

 

“Oh. Oh.

 

Well, different times, different mores.

 

“I don't know about you, but I’m going to sleep.” Lacey yawned.

 

“Oh, I’m going too.” Alice said in a hurry, standing up, and almost falling over the blankets lying next to her. “Bonfire is your problem now!”

 

The girls took their blankets, and ran to the house, giggling and whispering. Dan cursed them, and poured away the rest of his Kool Aid, the wood hissed as the liquid landed on it. Alice once told Marcy that’s how sacrifices for gods are made — by throwing food and drinks into the flames, praying, and hoping they would hear you. Since their parents forgot about them, they forgot about gods. The yard drowned in silence, as they cleaned their mess. Felix still slept, as if noise wasn't a problem for him, and Marcy wondered how he could do that. Sometimes she couldn’t sleep, and would flinch at every sound.

 

“I have a good successor.” cackled Dan, looking at him.

 

“Yeah, you both snore and don't let other people sleep.” muttered Ward, and slung Felix over his shoulder like a sack of flour. “Good night, ladies.”

 

“Good night.” said Marcy, looking how they disappeared inside.

 

“You’re coming?” asked Malena. Marcy hesitated, looking at the sky.

 

“I… Yeah, I do.” she mumbled finally.

 

***

 

Marcy was staring at the ceiling, filled with plastic stars shining in darkness.

 

She sighed, looking at other beds. The girls were sleeping — and snorin g — while she couldn't even close her eyes. It wasn’t even a minute, when Marcy sighed again, put on her shoes and hoodie, and attached a sword to her belt. She couldn’t imagine going out without it, as it basically became her third hand.

 

Marcy quietly left the house. Over the years she had learned how to be quiet during the fight, but it wasn’t only useful during the duel. She sneaked out to the cold night, and gasped, looking at the sky, more beautiful than before. Stars were shining even more, few of them were falling and disappearing in the darkness. Marcy looked around and pursed her lips, hesitating another step. She shouldn’t have left, but on the other side, what could happen to her? Stables were a dozen or so steps from the house, surrounded by a fence. Also, she was carrying a sword for some reason, wasn’t she?

 

Marcy ran to the stables, pushed by a wind. She realized some ago, when they were playing hide and seek, she could do that trick to run faster. She hadn’t told anyone about it — because why should they know about it? She had an advantage over them — but she guessed it was a power inherited from her father. At least she had that.

 

“Alexios?” Marcy whispered, coming to the stables. “Are you sleeping?”

 

Unlike Bonnie, who let everyone ride on her, Alexios only let Marcy ride on him. When someone else approached him, he didn’t leave his stall until they went away, or Marcy came to him.

 

Marcy had no idea why, but pegasi always seemed to listen to her. Even Bonnie, who was always grumpy, had some respect for her.

 

“Oh, good, I can’t sleep too.” she smiled, hearing Alexeios’ neigh. “I… Did you hear that?”

 

She frowned, looking around. It was a quiet howl, like a dog would sound — except they didn't have a dog, and for a demigod any weird sound was a sign something dangerous was nearby. Ward once told her to be careful about everything and everyone, because everything and everyone could kill her. Optimistic thing to say to a ten year old.

 

“I’ll just check it and come back.” mumbled Marcy, leaving the stables.

 

No one was in the yard, nor animal or human, or even monster. Marcy shrugged, wanting to come back, when suddenly she heard another howl, which seemed to come from a thin forest — few trees and bushes — growing near the house. She pulled out her sword, freezing and looking out for any danger. She heard Alexios’ neigh, and looked behind, seeing his head peeking out from the stable's wall, which was weird, because she didn't remember releasing him.

 

The wind moved the leaves, howling filled the air. It was like in November, when they sneaked out for Jamie’s birthday, and while  waiting for the bus they were found by a stray dog. It was barking at them, as if it was testing their patience and waiting for attack. Now, that weird monster — because what else? — was howling in the same way. Marcy swallowed, coming closer to the fence. She killed a monster once, so maybe if she killed another one, her father would see that? She stopped hoping he would come a long time ago, but sometimes she was longing for anyone from her old family.

 

Marcy jumped over the fence, holding her sword in both hands, searching for the monster. She could swear she saw a tail between the trees — tail, or maybe a flying snake. Howling became louder, and Marcy stepped back, seeing shining, yellow eyes staring at her.

 

She screamed, when the creature rushed at her. She ducked down, as a wall of wind hit the — what was the name? She was taught about monsters… Griffin… Griffon, gryphon! — as a wall of wind hit the gryphon. Marcy could hear her loud heartbeat, when she looked at a patchwork monster, with the head of an eagle, body of lion, and tail of a snake. It moved its wings, and she waved her sword, only cutting the air. She staggered, feeling the earth move from the place she placed her feets.

 

Marcy swung her sword again, and a draft of air spread from the weapon, hitting the monster. It roared, and the sound mixed with Alexios' neigh. She was circling around it, avoiding its attacks. Marcy hit the monster with wind again, feeling power beaming from the sword, and turned back, as the gryphon staggered backward. She didn't even look back, heading to the safe house. Alexios was staring at her, she could see fear in his eyes — although it wasn't anything new.

 

The pain took over her body, when Marcy suddenly fell on the ground, feeling something wet on her back. She groaned, trying to reach for her sword lying in the grass, but the ache was too strong. The monster's shadow approached her, but she couldn't find any will to scream. Her face was frozen in fear, her muscles tightened, when suddenly the air was filled with a gryphon's howl. Marcy closed her eyes, expecting the worst, but it didn’t come. She heard roars mixed with groans, she could hear the clash of the sword.

 

“What the hell are you doing here?”

 

Marcy groaned as she heard Ward's voice. Her back was beaming with pain, but as quickly as she could, she stood up, reaching for her sword. She tried to assume a fighting position, but seeing his face, she tried to not run away. Ward’s eyes were burning with anger, with a sword he looked like a war god ready for the battle. She stepped back, feeling tears in her eyes. Pressure in her chest became bigger, and her feets seemed to glue to the ground.

 

“What are you doing here?” he repeated, raising his voice. Marcy could almost see a weird aura surrounding him, despite her tears and fear she wanted to fight with him. She clenched her free fist.

 

“I—” she mumbled, looking at her feets. “I wanted to—”

 

“To what?”

 

Marcy sniffed. She was afraid to look at his eyes.

 

“I couldn't sleep, so I wanted to see the stables, but then I heard some weird noise, and went to check, and… And I went to check, and—” she said in one breath. Ward raised his eyebrow. “And then I saw it, and I fought with it, but it was… It was faster, and… And… And it attacked me, and you came, so—”

 

Ward said nothing, but just looked at her back. Marcy pursed her lips, when he touched torn material and her skin stained in blood — three horrible wounds made by a gryphon, looking like something out of a horror movie. Blood ran down her back and her skin was torn apart, revealing red tissue.

 

“Come on.” he sighed. “Jamie won’t be happy.”

 

“I’m sor… I’m sorry, sir.” she mumbled through tears.

 

“At least you've already done your tomorrow's training.” Ward muttered, gently pushing her toward the house. “Another scars to your collection.”

 

Marcy sniffed, looking at the clouds covering the sky. She felt Ward’s hand on her shoulder, and the echo of the past in the cold wind surrounding them.

 

Notes:

ngl, i really like this chapter, although i don't like big time gaps between them, but i currently how no idea how to filled it, so maybe later i'll write something more

soo i realized that marcy morgan sounds kinda stupid (although i love that surname) so i changed it. her new name is marcine caldwell, lmao

Chapter 14: Odysseus, where is the wax? Because I don't wanna the truth

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

November 17th, 2005

 

“You’re sure about it?”

 

“I’m always sure.” Malena smiled.

 

“Just like that one time, when we put shampoo in Ward’s shoes?” Marcy narrowed her eyes.

 

“It’s not my fault that Ash and he have similar shoes! Do you have that shaving cream or not?”

 

“Yeah, freshly stolen.” Marcy nodded. Malena started eavesdropping, but it seemed nobody was in the room. She opened the door, and Marcy frowned. “Oh, God, it smells like a monster's breath here.”

 

Everytime Marcy came to the boys' room — barracks — she felt like she was in a dumpsite. Yeah, the girls' room wasn’t all clean either, but she knew in that monstrosity she could find a rat, one of the Furies, or a plate of rotten food. She didn’t know what would be worse.

 

Few beds were stacked in the wall, dirty clothes were lying on them and on the floor, creating chaos. Walls were covered by posters, and Marcy recognized the King of Sparta one, hanging near Ash’ bed. She wasn’t present there, but Dan told her Ash was fighting over it with a group of some older women. Marcy couldn't realize what was so spectacular about that poster. Just a half naked man with a sword, looking like he had poured a bucket of oil on himself. What could Ash see in him?

 

“Maybe we could open the window?” asked Marcy, pulling Dan's shoes out from under the bed.

 

“We can't leave any traces.” said Malena, looking at the beds. She wrinkled her nose, touching someone’s shirt laying on the floor with her sword. “Our room doesn't look like that, does it?”

 

Nuh uh .” mumbled Marcy, putting shaving cream inside the shoes. It looked… Better .

 

Better .

 

“Okay, finished. But you’re gonna put it back.” mumbled Marcy, giving Malena a bottle of shaving cream.

 

“Why me?”

 

“Because I stole it. It’s fair.”

 

“Okay.” she muttered with a grumpy face.

 

“Now come on, Ramos, or someon—” Marcy suddenly ended, hearing a creaking board.

 

“Gonna find us.” ended Malena, nodding.

 

She grabbed Marcy's hand, and left the boys' barracks as fast as she could. The stairs began to creak under their feet, and their giggle filled the corridors. Malena threw a bottle to the bathroom, and then they left the house. Felix and Louise were playing with Mythomagic cards, sitting on porch’ stairs, while a few of her friends were playing pinochle. Marcy thought Malena was gonna leave her at the yard, but she dragged her behind the house. Giggling, they leaned against the fence.

 

Despite the last days of November, it wasn't as cold. The sun hid behind grey clouds as the world entangled itself in the end of fall. Marcy could feel the storm was coming.

 

“I hope it wasn’t Ward.” smiled Malena, and picked a few flowers growing around her. She muttered some words in Latin — Latin , not Ancient Greek, as Marcy thought before — and petals changed their color from yellow to red, blending with her hoodie. That intensive shade was her favourite color.

 

“I hope so.” muttered Marcy, as the wind was playing with their hair. She looked behind, and frowned. “Isn’t it Ward?”

 

“Where?”

 

Marcy pointed to the space in front of them, at a distant figure. It could be Ward, or it could be some hiker, although Marcy had idea what anyone would be doing so close to their house. Rene made some tricks with the Mist, so mortals stayed away from there.

 

“Wanna play spies?” asked Marcy with a smile. She didn't really want to eavesdrop — especially not him — but gods, that was so much more interesting than anything else.

 

“It’s Ward.” mumbled Malena, “Don’t you think—”

 

“Oh, come on!”

 

Marcy laughed, and jumped over the fence. After just a few seconds, Malena joined her, and they both ran to the small forest surrounding the house. It had been a few months, and Marcy got over it, but after seeing the place where she almost died, she could feel the scars hurt again. They hid between the trees, and at that time they didn't come across any monster.

 

“You heard that?” Marcy looked around, lowering her voice.

 

“What?” Malena shrugged. Marcy saw a few leaves in her hair.

 

“That… That thing.”

 

“Maybe it was just a bird. Or Ward.” she grumbled, pointing at him.

 

“I don't think birds can talk.” Marcy ignored her last word.

 

“If you know how to listen, they can.” Malena cackled, and Marcy rolled her eyes.

 

Ward seemed to be unaware of their presence. Marcy looked at Malena, but she just shrugged. Sometimes, when Marcy was alone, she talked to herself, but didn't expect that from Ward. He waved his arms and moved, revealing the face of the boy hanging in the air . Marcy gasped, covering her mouth with her hand. It was Iris Message! She knew demigods couldn’t use phones because the monsters would come after them, but she heard instead of that they sent messages to each other using a rainbow . Marcy had never used it, because they didn't have any golden drachmas — and she didn't have anyone to call.

 

The boy seemed to be around Ward’s age, he had dark hair and ugly scar on his face. Their voices were muffled, but Marcy caught words like Kronos , bolt , and winter solstice . Suddenly the boy — Ward called him Luke — turned back and ended the call.

 

Marcy and Malena hid, but they were too slow. Ward saw them, cursed, and went away. They looked at each other with incomprehension on their faces. After a few seconds Malena raised her head to see if he was still there, but they were alone. She breathed a sigh of relief.

 

“He is gone.”

 

“Oh, gods.” Marcy muttered. “Did you hear anything?”

 

“Just some words. Did you?”

 

“Just some words.”

 

A quiet laughter came out of their mouths. Marcy looked in the direction where Ward had disappeared.

 

“Do you think he will do something to us?” asked Malena.

 

“I don't think so. Ward isn't like that.”

 

“Do you have any idea what he was talking about?”

 

“I think it was something about that army.” Marcy mumbled, looking away. Ward had been mentioning it a lot lately.

 

They left the woods, coming back to the house. Marcy was kinda afraid Ward was waiting for them, but she hadn’t seen him anywhere. She looked at Malena, but she was gone too, as she ran to the house. Marcy sighed.

 

A lightning hit somewhere in the valley. She managed to look at a white line, before it disappeared, and after a few seconds the earth trembled under a thunder. The cold wind surrounded her, as she looked above at the dark clouds. Marcy didn't know where to go, but when she heard Alexios neigh the answer was obvious.

 

“Oh, hi, Marcy!” Lacey smiled at her, when she approached the stables. “I know it's Thursday but we’re not gonna fly today. Rain can fall at any moment.”

 

Marcy nodded, while Lacey turned to a pegasus she was standing next to. During those months she grew up several inches, and gained a few new scars that stood out against her dark skin. Her dark curls were tied in a bun, surrounding her head like a halo.

 

“It’s okay.” she mumbled, taking a carrot laying in the box. She came closer to Alexios and gave it to him. He neighted, and since he couldn't talk Marcy took it as a ‘ Thank you’ . Bonnie didn't seem to like him, as every time he was moving his head towards her, she was neighting and looking annoyed, if a pegasus could do that.

 

“He really likes you.” Lacey smiled, brushing Bonnie's mane.

 

“I like him.” Marcy shrugged, petting Alexios. After she pulled some mice out of his stall, pegasus took a liking to her like no other. She could almost hear him saying ‘ I like you too ’. She could almost hear Bonnie saying ‘ Not again ’. “Ward is gone. Again.”

 

“Oh, I’m not surprised.”

 

“You aren’t?” Marcy frowned, facing her. “Why?”

 

“He’s fulfilling his dream.” she said poetically, rolling her black eyes. “All the time we were talking about how gods are bad parents, and everything. How we would change the system. Kronos is rising, Marcy. We can finally have the chance.”

 

“The… The chance? What chance?”

 

“To overthrow the gods.” her eyes started shining. “Are you the last to know?”

 

“Probably.” Marcy mumbled. She leaned against the stable’s wall.

 

“Ward was talking with that one guy from the Camp, Luke Castellan. They are making some plan to set the gods against each other.”

 

“To… Wow .”

 

Marcy wanted to say something about the winter solstice, but at the right time she bit her tongue. She stayed quiet, and just looked at how Lacey was walking Bonnie to her stall.

 

To be honest, Marcy didn't really think of gods and titans. Yeah, she was laughing when they were planning their world without gods , she was planning with them, but it was just a silly dream. Could they really overthrow gods ? She felt a sudden weight of responsibility falling at her, hitting her like lightning hits the ground. Ward was talking about the army, but she just thought he was joking with it, as most of them were kids.

 

“Have you… Shit.” Lacey cursed. “It’s raining.”

 

Marcy looked at the dark clouds. Lacey hid from the heavy rain inside the house, but Marcy stayed. She sighed, hugging herself.

 

“Maybe we could try flying during the storm?” asked Marcy with a smile, turning to Alexios. “We’ll never know what the future holds.”

 

Not now. ” Alexios seemed to say. His dark eyes were following hers, looking at the view stretching out before them. “ You know I’m scared of storms.

 

***

 

Marcy adjusted the sword hanging at her belt, cursing in Ancient Greek. Since Jamie gave her a few lessons, her stock of words became larger. She realized how they survived without TV — Ward gave them a choice to either learn something, work, or get out, and it was really easy to choose.

 

She stopped at the living room, looking at Lacey being chased by Louise. Music was blasting from the speaker, and Marcy recognized that band — it was that dead president... Dead Roosevelt or something. Ash and Jamie were in the middle of a complicated mission of dying Dan's hair. He was sleeping, and they were trying not to laugh, despite even a gunshot wouldn't wake him up. Lacey was laughing too, holding a camera, while Louise was screaming at her to return it back. Even when her hair was disheveled, she looked better than all of them. Her voice was so convincing that Marcy was kinda surprised Lacey hadn’t given her a camera. She still caught herself on that. Ward with his best advices once told her to always expect charmspeak from the children of Aphrodite, as it would be easier to resist it. Marcy didn't know why he told her that — why would a kid be wary of her friend — but maybe she finally got her answer. Army needed an opponent, and she guessed they wouldn't only fight with the gods.

 

Louise stopped screaming, when she was caught by Ward. Giggling, Marcy left the house. She closed the door, and didn't even make another step, when she saw Rene and Mei sitting very close to each other on the porch’s stairs. Marcy didn't want to disturb them, when Mei suddenly screamed.

 

“Marcy!” she looked at her. ”Kissing girls is okay!”

 

“What?” Marcy frowned, stepping back and touching the door with her back. Well .

 

“I panicked cause of your 40s past.” she mumbled with embarrassment, hiding her head in her hands. Rene laughed.

 

“Kissing is disgusting.” muttered Marcy.

 

“Just kissing?”

 

“Kissing is disgusting.” she repeated.

 

Marcy thought of her childhood in San Diego, those sixty years ago, when her friends were talking about their dream princes. Linda even once told her she would marry a soldier. Marcy always felt weird when her parents were kissing, and she hated when people were saying one day she would change, but — to be honest — she hoped one day she would actually change . With her lack of attention and learning problems, she didn't want any more reason to be different . She didn't want to end up like her neighbor, local weirdo Mr Molina, who had never married and spent all his day tending his garden, or Mrs Connolly, who lived alone with her female friend, and was a weird grandma giving away weird candies.

 

Weird, huh?

 

Before Mei could say anything, Marcy left. Rene's laughter filled the cold air.

 

Storm disappeared long ago, but one could still smell it. Grass was wet, and Marcy almost fell over, coming to Malena and Felix. They were standing at the sword fighting field, or rather Felix was standing there, while Malena was observing him from the edge. She crossed her arms, her dark eyes were as cold as ice. In another life, she would probably make a good teacher.

 

“Hi, Malena.” Marcy smiled, balancing on the top of her fingers. “What ya doing?”

 

“Trying to teach him something.” she muttered.

 

Felix mumbled something, and a green smoke flew from his hands and surrounded him. He had a trail of mud in his cheek, his blonde hair was dirty too. Marcy giggled.

 

“Spooky. Will you teach me how to do those Mist tricks?”

 

Mist tricks ? You mean manipulating the Mist?”

 

“Isn't it the same thing?”

 

“I thought Rene taught you how to do it.”

 

“Oh, I… I kinda forgot to ask. So?”

 

Malena smiled, despite Marcy saw annoyance in her eyes. They both looked at the house, as they heard Dan's scream, who probably found his shoes. Or maybe hair.

 

“Yeah, sur… Felix! ” Malena suddenly screamed. “I told you, stay focused during casting the spell! Stultus , he sucks in sword fighting and in spells.” she mumbled quietly.

 

“Those spells look cool.”

 

“Of course they look cool, it's magic.”

 

“Having powers is the best thing about having gods as a parents.” muttered Marcy.

 

“Do you think you'll also have some?”

 

Emm —” Marcy pursed her lips, looking away at the night sky covered by clouds.

 

Jamie told her demigods’ powers usually manifest during puberty, when it's the most dangerous time for them. She connected the dots and realized Poseidon was her father long ago, but she didn't tell anyone about it. When she came to the Mill Valley no one — okay, maybe except Jamie — seemed to be interested about it. They didn't really talk about their godly parents. After years of neglect it was kinda hard to think of them as parents , someone who was supposed to take care of their children. The gods were more like an indicator who they shouldn’t date.

 

Marcy, like every other kid, also wanted some cool powers. She thought it was kinda ironic that Poseidon was her father, considering she hated everything related to the sea. Those wind tricks were probably her job, but she kept it to herself and hoped nobody had seen her doing that. There was also another reason why she didn't tell anyone about it — because when she accidentally heard Ward talking about some Great Prophecy , and the child of the Big Three, who was destined to save or destroy Olympus, she seriously got scared. During those few years she lived in blissful ignorance, unconcerned with gods and titans, and wanting to spend time with her new family — people who found her when she was a scared kid, and gave her hope and some purpose. She didn't want the truth, and she didn't want to play in wars, pretending that the whole gods’ world didn't exist.

 

“I don't know.” mumbled Marcy, shrugging.

 

“You seem to be a powerful demigod.” said Malena.

 

“Really? You think so? Cause it would be nice to have some powers instead of just… Sword .” Marcy waved her hand, rolling her eyes.

 

“At least you can fight without hurting yourself.” she muttered looking at Felix. “If you teach him how to fight, I’ll teach you how to do those Mist tricks .”

 

“I’ll try. You know, you are a really good friend, Malena.” Marcy smiled, nudging her in the arm.

 

“It will be a pleasure to overthrow gods with you, Marcy.” she replied, with a smile appearing on her face.

 

Notes:

rip rene and mei, you would've loved chappell roan

stultus - means ‘stupid’ in Latin

Chapter 15: Are you there, god? It’s me, your daughter

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

June 13th, 2006

 

The worst had come. End of the world was near.

 

Marcy looked at her fingers covered in blood. Fear filled her eyes, as she opened her mouth from shock. No sound had come from her, despite the fact that she wanted to scream as loud as possible. With disgust, Marcy washed her hands with soap, shampoo and some shower gel, before she ran from the bathroom to the girls’ barracks. She bumped into Alice, mumbled some sorry, and prayed Rene was there. Quick, shaky breaths came from her mouth, as she slammed the door.

 

“Rene. Rene! ” Marcy panted, running to the girl. She almost tripped over the clothes lying on the floor — that were probably her — while Rene frowned.

 

“What's going on? Someone died?” she laughed, raising her eyebrow. She was lying on her bed, surrounded by comics. Her bed, just like Marcy and Malena’s one could be described in one word — mess .

 

Their room hadn't changed much. Every bed mirrored its owner, starting with organized Louise's one, with flower sheets, and pinboard with some plans above it, with Lacey's one, who made her own blanket, and which looked like one big rainbow, ending on Alice's, who seemed to be never used. The window was open, but no fresh air came inside, making the whole barracks stuffy.

 

“Me, I!” Marcy looked at the door. They were the only people in the room, but she was still afraid someone would hear it.

 

“What?” Rene put the comic down. Her bangs were covering her forehead, her two ponytails fell on her back. Her almost perfect, clean brown skin was ruined by a pimple near her nose. She leaned towards Marcy. “What happened?”

 

“I—” Marcy stuttered, feeling sudden heat hitting her body. Her cheeks became as red as the t-shirt she was wearing. She stepped back avoiding Rene’s eyes. “I am blee… No, I won't say it.”

 

She hid her head in her hands, closing her eyes tightly, and hoping it all would go away. Rene frowned, not understanding a word, when she was hit with the realization. She smiled, nodding.

 

“Oh, I get it.”

 

“Yo… You do?”

 

“Yeah. You got your period.”

 

What?

 

Marcy was staring at her as if she just heard she grew up a second head.

 

Period , old-timer.” Rene laughed, patting her on the shoulder. “You’ve never heard about it? All because of Eve.”

 

“Wha… What Eve?”

 

“You… You know.” she shrugged. “Eve, Adam and Eve . From the Bible.”

 

“You’re Catholic?” asked Marcy, for just a second forgetting about the fear.

 

“My mother was. Is, probably. When we moved here she really got into it.”

 

Oh . Am I gonna die?”

 

Fear appeared in her big stormy eyes. Marcy was standing before Rene, balancing from one leg to one, hoping for any explanations. Yeah, sure, she lived with them for a few years, and heard the girls talking about their periods, but listening and experiencing something were two different things. Back in her times, in freaking 40s, her mother didn't explain it to her. Marcy once asked about it, as she heard her talking about that time with some of her friends, but she was just sent to her room. Later her mother told her one day, when she became a woman , she would finally understand, but that one day seemed to be too far.

 

Marcy didn't really realize what her mother meant then, but now she guessed it was something about growing up — something about changing herself, and never coming back to her old self. Maybe it was because she was a demigod, but sometimes she felt like she saw too much. She saw girls at school, those older, who were barely a shadow of their old selves, and those younger, who didn't know yet what awaited them and who they would become when the burden of growing up fell, so heavy for them, but almost imperceptible for the boys. For Marcy, boys seemed to be completely different species, as nothing affected them — no rules, no customs, no… nothing . Girls, on the other hand, had to be careful about everything, as if being a girl meant just one big suffering. A girl , not the son. A girl , not someone.

 

Even now, in modern times, the difference between boys and girls was so clear. During their trips to the city — gods, even there , in Ward’s house — they seemed so close, and yet so far away.

 

“You wanna full biology explanation ?”

 

“No, just tell me if I’m gonna die!” Marcy clenched her fist, as anxiety filled her body. She had no idea what was going on with it. She was breathing restlessly and quickly, looking at every piece of the room, at the dirty clothes, at the posters and photos stuck to the walls with tape and covering the wooden wall, at the comics being a chaotic mix of colorful drawings and lines that were probably text, at…

 

“You won’t.” Rene smiled, shaking her head. “So, basically… God, I don't know.”

 

“You don't know?” Marcy panicked, stepping back. She covered her mouth with her hand, feeling heat surrounding her. Was it just her, or maybe the whole room was so stuffy? Draft of the wind hit the glass and came inside the room, surrounding her body, and flipping the pages of the comics.

 

“Okay, so, basically, it’s a—” Rene hesitated, looking for the best words to describe it, and Marcy felt even more stupid, as she didn't know such a basic thing about her own body. “It's bleeding, because your body changes and hormones start working. Your… Uterus makes an egg, and if that egg isn’t fertilized, then you just start to bleed.” Rene shrugged, as a smile appeared on her lips.

 

“Fert… Fertilized?”

 

Sex .” she said with that weird tone.

 

Ugh .” Marcy cringed, and wrinkled her nose. “How… How long does it last?”

 

“Maybe five days, maybe six. Depends.”

 

“Oh, thank gods.” she mumbled.

 

“And it will come back in a month.”

 

What?!

 

“Every month, till you’re fifty or something.” Rene stood up, and put her hand on Marcy’s shoulder. “Sometimes it sucks being a girl, Marcy. Now come on, till somebody's gonna occupy the bathroom. You need to learn about pads and tampons too. And period cramps. And—”

 

A groan came from Marcy’s mouth. She felt Rene’s arms surrounding her, as she drowned in her strong hug.

 

“You’re not alone, Marcy. You’ve got us.”

 

***

 

Being a girl sucked .

 

Marcy sat on the porch’s stairs, looking from the distance at Alice and Lacey’s duel. They were fighting like demons, moving as fast as the wind. She looked at their swords shining in the hot sun, almost touching their skin, as they escaped the blades at the last second.

 

She hugged herself and groaned, feeling a pain in her stomach, as sharp as the swords.

 

“She's exposing her left side.” mumbled Ash, appearing next to Marcy, and pointing at Alice.

 

Marcy flinched, surprised by his voice. She raised her head and looked at him, pursing her lips. In one hand Ash was holding a can, in another crumpled piece of paper. Hot, lazy summer made them all wear shorts and tops, as the weather was awful . Marcy felt like she was dying twice — once because of the temperature, and twice because of her period. That word still seemed weird to her, like it was forbidden.

 

It was sultry, as if the storm was coming. The sky, which had been clear and sunny until then, was covered by clouds. Brighter patches emerged between the greyness, through which the sun tried to break through, but the cloud wall was stronger.

 

“Maybe.” Marcy muttered.

 

“Something happened?” Ash frowned, sitting next to her.

 

“Emm… Nothing.”

 

“You're sure? You don't look happy.”

 

She was bleeding, but not dying. It felt horrific to her, and the perspective that she would do that every month until she died — if she survived — was much more frightening. Was it even normal? Maybe it was just one of Rene’s pranks? Marcy couldn't be the only one who felt weird about periods .

 

“Yeah, it’s nothing. I’m okay.” Marcy shrugged, although she wanted to scream.

 

“Good, old-timer.” he patted her on her shoulder. “Ready for the fight? You wanted to try the spear.”

 

Oh. Oh, oh, oh . Marcy forgot about it. She looked at her pants, at her legs being so close to each other, that they seemed to be glued together. Rene introduced her to tampons, but Marcy didn't even want to hear about them. Not… No . How was she supposed to fight, when she couldn't even move?

 

“Maybe… Maybe we could do it tomorrow?” she asked. Or tomorrow tomorrow . Or… Never. Maybe they could just lie on the couch and sing something.

 

“Why?”

 

“Em… Oh, Jamie wanted to show me something!” Marcy pointed at surprised Jamie, who was passing by. He frowned, looking between them.

 

“DId I?” he said. Jamie gave up on braids, his hair were shortly cut. His green shirt matched the color of some flower leaves, held by him. Small plant was in an earthen pot painted in yellow suns.

 

“Yeah, in… In infirmary!” she stood up, and pursed her lips. Ew . “So?”

 

She smiled, hoping he would get that. Jamie raised his eyebrow.

 

“You remember that?”

 

“I’m surprised too! Bye, Ash!”

 

Marcy quickly left the porch, joining Jamie. She looked behind, but Ash went to the sword fighting field. A sigh left her mouth, as she felt some weight lift off her body. Wow, she lied to Ash .

 

“So, what’s going on?” asked Jamie.

 

“You're good at biology, you should know.” she mumbled, looking away. That ivy looked really good, maybe she…

 

“I really don’t.”

 

“You… You know.” she stuttered. How could other girls talk about it so easily, but she couldn't even think about it? Fucking 40s . “It’s… It’s, ehm… Female biology.”

 

“You mean period?”

 

Marcy suddenly stopped, pursing her lips, and closing her eyes. Talking with girls was one thing, and talking to boys second thing. In both those things she sucked.

 

“You're as red as your shirt.” Jamie smiled.

 

“It’s the 40s.” she mumbled. “I was raised in different times.”

 

“You spent few years with us. I thought you got used to… Modern things.” he swung his hand.

 

“If we had a TV, maybe it would be easier.”

 

“If you wanna talk about it with Ward, you have occasion.” Jamie smiled, opening the infirmary’s door. “Cause he’s here.”

 

Marcy groaned, and rolled her eyes. Since Ward got into that whole Army thing , the infirmary basically became a command center. It was quiet there, as it was free from their laughter and screams, hence Ward spent more time there than usual. Jamie didn't seem bothered by this. While Alice, Lacey, Ash and Ward were discussing plans about overthrowing gods or something, Jamie treated them like air, watering his plans, and taking care of his patients, if he had any. When younger kids learned how to properly hold a sword, and how to fight, infirmary was kinda deserted.

 

Behind the beds, in the corner, Ward was sitting next to a table stocked with some magazines, pens, and Mythomagic cards. He was sprawled, unbothered by their arrival, and looking at the Ares card he was turning over in his fingers. He leaned his legs on the closest bed.

 

“You were attacked by another gryphon?” he smirked, not even looking at Marcy. He wore black shorts, a tank top, and those heavy shoes, which together with muscles and short hair made him look like a punk.

 

Marcy felt heat rise to her cheeks, and looked away. Even with Jamie's healer powers, it hurted like hell, when he was stitching her wounds. Ward was standing next to her, as if he was controlling the process — despite Marcy suspected he knew nothing about healing — while she tried to not tear up. As a souvenir she got three terrible scars on her back, near her right shoulder blade.

 

“It wasn't my fault.” she mumbled. “Okay, it kinda was, because I went there, but… It wasn't my fault it was there.”

 

“Feets from the bed, Ward.” muttered Jamie. He put the plant on the table, and sat next to Ward, who, dissatisfied, followed his order. “You don’t wanna sit, old-timer?”

 

“Oh, I… Ehh… I’m gonna stand.” Marcy sputtered, pursing her lips.

 

“Was it a gryphon? Or maybe chimera?” asked Ward.

 

“Leave me alone, Ryan .”

 

“Whatever you want, Marcine .” he shrugged. Marcy widely opened her eyes, and looked at Jamie.

 

“How does he know?”

 

“It wasn't me.” Jamie raised his hands, as if he surrendered.

 

“Then who?”

 

Irene .” said Ward with an ugly smile.

 

“Just don't tell Louise, please.” muttered Marcy, sitting on the bed. She clenched her fist as soon as she touched the sheets. The white sheets . “How is your Army thing? Still wanna rebel against the gods?”

 

She tried to laugh, but she didn't find enough will. A nervous giggle came out her mouth, while Ward narrowed his dark eyes.

 

“I got a message from Luke. They have Poseidon’s son at the Camp.”

 

Sound of thunder shook the earth. Marcy froze, looking at him with incomprehension.

 

“What?” she asked quietly, not believing her own ears.

 

“His name is Percy Jackson. First Poseidon’s kid since the war.” he smirked, looking at Jamie.

 

“But… But I thought Poseidon can't have kids.” said Marcy. Pronouncing her father's name was bitter. Talking about him, and hearing about his son , was much worse. “That Pact, and—”

 

“What do you expect from the gods, Marcy?” asked Ward. She tried to find the answer, but couldn't do that. “He can’t, but he has anyway. Jackson was accused of stealing Master Bolt. He’s currently on a mission to find, and return it.”

 

“But wasn't it Luke who stole it?”

 

“It was.” Jamie shrugged. “But gods don't know. And the Camp too.”

 

“It will set the gods against each other. Fighting, they will be distracted, while Kronos will gain strength.” mumbled Ward. “I was talking with Luke. We’re gaining strength too.”

 

“We… We are too?” Marcy asked, frowning.

 

“The Army.” he said, as if it was obvious. “Demigods in the Camp, demigods outside it, even monsters. We all . We will get our world without gods. Our world with justice.”

 

His eyes seemed to be burning. Marcy looked away, and bit her lip.

 

“And.. And that Jackson kid—”

 

“If Luke brought him to our side, we would have our Child of Prophecy .” mumbled Jamie.

 

“What prophecy?” inquired Marcy.

 

“The Great Prophecy. That one about Olympus’ fate.”

 

“Oh, that one. Poseidon’s kid—”

 

“Or Zeus’, of Hades’. I wouldn’t be surprised if their kids were around somewhere.” Ward smiled. “They want respect, but can’t even keep their promise.”

 

“And in…  In Kronos’ world , things will be different? Better?”

 

Better , old-timer.” he nodded with a smile. He looked at the Mythomagic cards, at Hermes with his caduceus, at Ares with his spear, and Dionysus with his thyrsus. At Poseidon with his trident, surrounded by waves and fishes.

 

She looked at the cards too. She had almost memorized their powers, thanks to the games until late at night, when their laughter soared high into the sky deaf to their pleas. Their parents, who did nothing to help them when they needed them the most. Marcy thought about demigods in the Camp — brainwashed to never complain about their parents, convinced of the infallibility of gods. Maybe that Army was needed. Maybe it was something they needed, to make gods look at them.

 

Marcy nodded, not even realizing what Jamie was talking about right now. She thought of Percy Jackson, first Poseidon’s child since the war — which meant her father was there but she wasn't important enough for him to care.

 

Notes:

i'n not a big fan of that period scene, but i just had to add it. maybe one day i will change it but now idk

Chapter 16: I’m starting to think that gods hate me

Chapter Text

August 31th, 2006

 

Well, Ward wasn’t lying. The Titan Army was growing in forces.

 

The sun rose over Mill Valley, tired voices filled the air, destroying calm silence. Floorboards were creaking, and doors opened every now and then as someone stepped outside. Marcy groaned, covering her head with a pillow, and wishing for a few more minutes of sleep. Somebody called her for breakfast, and she finally woke up, almost getting lost in the sheets, and falling on the floor. Maybe she should follow Louise's example, and clean her bed? Nah .

 

From the distance Marcy heard pegasi's neigh. When she approached the stables, she could see Alexios, who was impatiently moving his head, like he was attacked by a horsefl… A pegasusfly .

 

“Did something happen?” Marcy raised her eyebrow.

 

Alexios neighted, since he couldn’t talk, but she guessed something did happen.

 

“Ready for the fly? Because those twins just can't wait for it.”

 

Some time ago, at the beginning of August, two new demigods — Fiona and Clara whose surname she couldn't remember — joined the Army. Marcy had no idea how they found this place, especially because they were so young. Maybe Ward had put up some advertisements on the billboards, or he was really popular underground. They were about eleven, one year younger than her, looking identical and doing everything together, so Marcy wondered how their flying lessons would look like. Alexios wouldn’t let anyone, except her, to fly on him, so… Yeah.

 

Alexios seemed to say “ No .” Marcy nodded, adjusting sword attachment to her belt. Bonnie standing in the stall next to him neighted in the same annoyed way.

 

“Yeah, it’s gonna be hell.”

 

“Ready for the trip?”

 

Marcy frowned, looking at Rene. The girl was carving something in the wooden wall that she was leaning against. She still had her mischievous smile on her face, and those fingerless gloves, which seemed to be glued to her skin. Just a few more inches, and Marcy would be as tall as her.

 

“What trip?” asked Marcy, turning back to the pegasus, and giving him a piece of apple. Alexios neighed and slightly moved his wings.

 

“Surprise trip.” she shrugged.

 

Marcy wasn't really a fan of surprise trips, and she preferred to know where they were going.

 

“What surprise trip?”

 

“That’s the point of the surprise part, you're not supposed to know!”

 

“I’m kinda busy right now.”

 

“I swear, no one here is more obsessed with pegasi than you. Come on, old-timer, you can't rot here.”

 

Rene grabbed Marcy’s arm, and against her will she dragged her out of the stables. Marcy cursed her, and Rene laughed, replying in some foreign language that sounded like French. They passed the archery field, running to the gate. Mei tried to give Marcy some lessons, but she just couldn't focus, and her eyes were on everything but the target. After a few attempts she gave up, because she lost her patience trying to nock an arrow. Marcy almost broke the bow, and for a few days was forbidden to enter the field — not as if it bothered her. She had her sword, and she was pretty good with a spear, not that she bragged.

 

But she did . If she had discovered the spear before the sword, it would have been her favourite weapon.

 

Usually, a few kids were training at the sword fighting field, some were trying archery, and the air was filled with their voices, but now everything was… Quiet . Marcy frowned, unused to that. Since the Army became a real thing, they’ve got some new weapons, even armors and cars , and everyone was training. Screams, complaints, laughter, clashing swords… Something was wrong, and nobody was there.

 

Marcy thought the surprise would be inside the house, but Rene passed the doors. She looked behind, but she didn't get any explanations.

 

“Where are we going?” Marcy finally asked. With her every step, her braids were hitting her back. Another thing that hadn’t changed. Rene had her pigtails, Marcy got her braids.

 

“I’ll tell you later. Don't wanna hear about some Camp’s gossip?”

 

“No, I wanna know where are we going.”

 

Rene laughed, but still didn’t explain anything. Marcy sighed. She saw Ash and Jamie standing near the road. They were kicking rock like a ball, and talking about something in hushed whispers. Rene let her go when they were a few steps away from them, and from her smile Marcy knew that something terrible was going to happen. Nothing good happens when a child of Hermes smiles like that.

 

“Where are we going?” asked Marcy, looking at Ash. They were the only people there.

 

“To the trip.” he also smiled. Marcy stepped back and narrowed her eyes. Two of them not saying what was going on… Troubles .

 

“So where are we going?” she looked at Jamie. She hoped at least he would be honest with her, but he just shook his head.

 

“Surprise trip.”

 

Marcy groaned,

 

“I have better things to do than… Something.

 

“You said something else when we were sneaking for ice creams.” said Rene.

 

“And to the cinema.” added Jamie.

 

“I didn't have things to do then.” muttered Marcy.

 

Thanks to their weird and mysterious sponsor — of whom nobody talked about — they had a few really fast cars. Marcy wondered who was paying for all of this, but everyone else seemed to ignore the fact that they had cars, weapons, food, shelter… And so on .

 

Rene, as well as Jamie and Ash, knew how to drive but nobody, maybe except Marcy who adored her fast ride, trusted her with a car. When they were going somewhere, she always occupied the passenger seat and was complaining about how slow the boys were riding.

 

“So what about those Camp’s gossip?” asked Marcy, when she fastened her seatbelt. She sat behind Rene, Ash was driving now, and since he was driving they could hit a tree. Well, they once did.

 

“What Camp… Oh, I remember now!” called Rene. “Remember that Jackson kid?”

 

“Percy Jackson? Yeah.” Marcy shrugged. Since it was clear that he was the son of Poseidon, Olympus’ future savior or destroyed, they talked about him often.

 

“His prophecy was fulfilled. Luke ran awa—”

 

“Fulfilled?” she frowned. Ash suddenly cursed the car in front of them, and started honking. “That… That Great Prophecy? But I thought—”

 

“Oh, no, no, the one he got… Stop it, you idiot.” Rene mumbled, looking at Ash.”He… He got a prophecy in Camp. You need to get one to go on the mission.” she explained, folding and then unfolding the map. It was practically useless, since she knew the roads better than that piece of paper.

 

“He returned those weapons, and came back in glory. Like a main character or something.” muttered Ash.

 

“Yeah, and Luke ran away.” added Jamie. “Soon we’re gonna meet the leader of the Titan Army .” he rolled his eyes, as a smile appeared on his lips.

 

The Big Bad .” laughed Rene. Marcy wanted to smile too, but she just pursed her lips.

 

“We’re gonna meet Luke Castellan?”

 

Mhm .” Jamie nodded. “The Lightning Thief himself.”

 

“Cool title.”

 

“Oh, don't smile.” Rene smirked. “Sponsor's gift won't make you happy.”

 

Finally! Marcy’s smile became bigger. Rene finally said something about them.

 

Ohh , do you know who is that?”

 

As if that sponsor was some evil wizard whose name cannot be spoken, Marcy received only silence as an answer.

 

***

 

Through winding streets, they drove to the port full of ships. Nobody explained where they were exactly going, but when Marcy saw they were getting closer to Richardson Bay, she frowned and looked at the others.

 

“Please don't tell me we’re going there .” Marcy looked at the shining water. She swallowed but still felt fear in her mouth.

 

“We are.” muttered Jamie. “To the Army’s new gift, Princess Andromeda .”

 

Princess Andromeda ?”

 

“A boat—”

 

“Actually, it's a cruise ship.” Rene chimed in. “Geez, money really can solve any problem.” she laughed and looked at smiling Ash. 

 

Marcy, on the other hand, didn't feel as happy as them. She thought of Princess Andromeda — a cruise ship that would certainly sail on water. As if she was charmed by someone, she immediately thought of her stepfather, his stories from the navy, and photos she didn't want to see. She could almost hear the seaside, and her own scream, when she was thrown into water.

 

During those years, Marcy almost forgot about her mother and stepfather. Grief after them was pointless. There was nothing that could bring them to this world — and no one who wanted them back.

 

“You don’t look happy.” said Ash, looking at her.

 

“Y’all know I’m not a big fan of water.”

 

“Well, at least we know you're not Poseidon’s daughter.” Rene chuckled. Marcy didn't say anything. Child of the Big Three was so important for them, and for that prophecy, and since Percy Jackson was claimed, she wanted to tell them the truth, but she just couldn’t find the right words.

 

The dock was closer, and Marcy looked at the ships shining in the sun. One of them, a cruise ship , was surrounded by a horde of people. She frowned, recognizing some faces. She saw Mei, Alice and Lacey, and even Ward was there, talking to a tall, dark haired boy.

 

Ash parked the car but Marcy was reluctant to get out, not wanting to go to Princess Andromeda . Just by looking at it, she wanted to vomit.

 

“You won't be happy when I tell you it’s gonna be the main headquarters for Kronos Army.” said Jamie. Marcy widely opened her eyes.

 

“Tell me you're joking.”

 

“Unfortunately, I’m not.”

 

Marcy swallowed, still hoping he was joking. She was walking a few steps behind them, trying to delay going to the Princess Andromeda . Sun was shining in her eyes, and all the excited voices were too loud. She hid her hands in her pockets, looking at the Golden Gate Bridge and San Francisco, separated from her by the water. Of all the possible things, why did it have to be a boat ? Why not a helicopter, or a plane, or a… Big house on the wheels. Marcy raised her head, looking at the figurehead, a beautiful, dark skinned girl, who must have been Andromeda, a princess punished by her mother's acts, and sacrificed to the monster. A monster sent by Poseidon…

 

“You’re coming?” Ash' voice brought her back from her contemplation. Without thinking, Marcy ran to him and grabbed his arm, holding onto it like a drowning person was holding a lifebelt.

 

“I wish that day could finally end.” muttered Marcy. Ash laughed.

 

“I’m sure it won't be that bad, old-timer.”

 

Coming to the inside, Marcy with shock realized mortals were also there — mortals and monsters . People chatted about pool parties, they were drinking and walking around dracaenas and telekhines. They seemed completely unaware of the dangers around them, demigods with weapons and monsters created to kill them. Marcy looked around, expecting everything but not that. She was surprised all these monsters hadn't attacked them yet.

 

“Are they mortals?” asked Rene. “You know, mortals as… mortals?”

 

“Mortals and monsters.” said Ward behind their backs.

 

All four of them looked at him. Ward smiled but despite that he still looked like he could crash a car with his bare hands. He cut his hair that short, he could be almost bald, he gained more muscles and scares. Boy standing next to him looked like his completely opposite. He had a gloomy face, and briefly looked at Marcy before looking away. There was something in his dark eyes, a longing for something that didn't exist anymore.

 

“It’s Luke Castellan.” Ward introduced him. “Our eyes in the Camp, and thief of Master Bolt, and Helm of Darkness. Luke, it’s Jamie, Rene, Ash, and Marcy.”

 

While saying Marcy’s name, Ward looked at her with some anger in his eyes, like he still didn't forget she eavesdropped on him, pranked him a few times, and did a few other meaningless things. It was soo long ago that he could finally forget about it. Marcy looked away, holding Ash’ arm even stronger. 

 

“Why are mortals here?” asked Jamie. “I understand monsters, but mortals?

 

“Don’t worry.” said Luke, crossing his arms. His voice was cold and sharp, and could hurt someone as much as his sword attached to his belt. “Everything has its place here.”

 

Without any more explanation, together with Ward he disappeared, coming inside the cruise ship. Marcy swallowed, looking at the San Francisco Bay, while the rest was talking about Princess Andromeda . She wanted to leave that boat as soon as possible, hating every minute spent on it. It reminded her of her stepfather and father, about everything she wanted to forget.

 

In a crowd of demigods, they were quickly found by Mei, who just like Marcy, grabbed Rene’s arm, and didn’t want to let her go. Her black hair was now shorter, barely reaching her shoulders.

 

“Why those monsters don't attack us?” asked Marcy, looking around. “Or the mortals.”

 

“You don’t know? They're serving the Army, just like us.” Mei shrugged. Despite the weather, she wore her favorite purple hoodie. “I heard they have a little casino here. Wanna lose some drachmas?”

 

“Oh, don't even ask.” Ash smiled, his eyes twinkling like the coins he was about to spend. “Come on, Marcy, we’re gonna win some money.”

 

They all ran after Mei, trying to find the way to the casino. Marcy looked behind at the shining, deep water. Surrounded by her fear, she delved into her past, thinking about the wasted sixty years of her life.

 

Chapter 17: I tried to hide but I was just running in circles

Notes:

tw before reading, end of the chapter contains a scene with panic attack. i tried my best to not make it cheesy, but i took all the information from google, so i'm sorry for any mistakes

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

August 31th, 2006

 

The Casino in Princess Andromeda looked like a small version of… Well, Lotus Casino .

 

It was full of loud arcade machines, and people trying to win something. Marcy even saw a drakaina playing cards with unaware mortals. When they entered the room, Ash whistled with admiration. He was looking at everything , and like he was in the trance, he walked to the closest slot machine. Marcy, on the other hand, who was clinging to his arm all the time, felt like she was in Lotus Casino again. She wouldn't be surprised if she saw those kids with whom she played, those... those kids whose name she couldn't remember. They were on the tip of her tongue. Was it Cynthia?

 

“Everything okay?” asked Ash, when Marcy left his arm. He reached into his pocket, trying to find some money.

 

“I… Yeah.” she nodded, feeling like she was in some dream — unreal.

 

Ash smiled and started a game. Marcy stepped back, clenching her fists. She could almost feel how waves were hitting the cruise ship, and how easily they could all drown. Once, before the Lotus Hotel and Casino, and that whole demigod thing, Marcy and her family went to visit her grandparents. It was maybe June, the start of her vacation. Her grandparents were living near the lake, and her stepfather took her on a boat ride. She couldn't tear herself away from his hand, feeling how the boat was rocking. Sometimes Marcy thought Dick was doing it on purpose — taking her to those boat rides, to the beach, trying to make her tough and less scared of water, but it backfired. Love was always painful, but his love was sometimes sharp like her sword.

 

“I won!” screamed Rene. She was almost jumping, hitting the buttons. Mei, standing next to her, kissed her on the cheek, and Rene seemed to be much happier. “I won! How you’re doing, Asher Loser-son?”

 

“Shut up, Rene! I’m trying to win without cheating!”

 

Rene laughed, and said something to Mei in Japanese, another foreign language that Marcy — as always — didn't understand. Just like Jamie, she was observing Ash’ game. Few demigods passed them, trying to get to the arcade machine, but seeing a bunch of harpies occupying it, they left, cursing them. Marcy wondered what mortals saw. Teenagers acting stupid? Nothing?

 

“Shit.” mumbled Marcy. She stepped back as one of the boys bumped into her. She clung to Jamie's arm. “Sorry, but I’m scared.”

 

“Don’t worry, I’m not a big fan of water either.” he smiled as warm as the sun, and looked at Ash. “Do you think he would realize, if we left?”

 

Shh , he’s trying to concentrate.” Marcy chuckled. “First time in his life.”

 

“It must hurt doing something for the first time.” Jamie laughed.

 

***

 

When they finally left Princess Andromeda , Marcy couldn't be more happy.

 

During their way to the car, Ash was arguing with Mei who accused him of cheating. They could be heard in San Francisco, they were waving their hands like they were besieged by a swarm of flies. Jamie and Rene were smiling behind her back, trying to not burst into laughter.

 

“Okay, Mr Cheater, whatever you want.” mumbled Mei. She turned back and looked at Rene, who covered her mouth with her hand. “I’ll see you later, I have some things to do.”

 

Mei kissed her on the cheek and ran back to Princess Andromeda . Marcy looked out at San Francisco, basking in the sun. She took off her hoodie, feeling a trickle of sweat run down her back. The day was sunny and warm, there was not a single white cloud on the blue, clean canvas of the sky, but something was in the air, waiting for the right moment to strike. 

 

“Can we go for ice cream?” asked Marcy inside the car, fastening her seatbelt.

 

“We can't go for ice cream every time we want.” muttered Ash. “Who's gonna pay for it?”

 

“Rene with her stolen money?” suggest Jamie.

 

“That weird Army’s sponsor?” suggest Marcy. They looked at her like she revealed someone's secret, or killed someone.

 

“We are serious people. Demigods who don't let their whimsies win.” said Ash, turning onto the Golden Gate Bridge. Marcy smiled. “We still have to pack our things for that bo… We’re going to that Frozen Fabric , or Uncle Joy?

 

Fabric .” muttered Marcy. “It’s further from the shore.”

 

“You had to be a sailor in your previous life.” Rene smirked, twirling won drachmas between her fingers. “You… Fuck, Ash, eyes on the road!”

 

Other cars began honking at them as Ash suddenly slowed down, watching a flock of birds take flight. For just a few seconds he took his hands down from the steering wheel, as dismay embraced him. He looked at the road with empty eyes, like he didn't know where he was.

 

“I… Sorry… Sorry .” he mumbled, taking control over the car. “I just—”

 

“Gods, I don’t wanna die that young.” muttered Rene. “Next time I am driving. And I don't wanna even hear you, Jamie!”

 

“I don't wanna die young either!” said Jamie, when Rene looked at him. Marcy laughed. “If you were driving, we would be in the water right now.”

 

“At least I wouldn’t be distracted by some pigeons . I swear, Asher, I love you like a brother, but sometimes you're soo annoy—”

 

“Can I drive next time?” asked Marcy.

 

“Are you crazy?” Rene tried to look at her, but since Marcy was sitting behind her, it was kinda hard. “You’re twelve. Too young .”

 

“Technically, she’s old enough to get a discount for elders.” laughed Ash. “How old are you again? Sixty something?”

 

“Old enough to learn how to drive. Will you teach me?”

 

“You're old enough to do some bingo and crochet.” joked Jamie. Marcy nudged him in the arm.

 

“Rene, will you teach me?” she asked. It was dangerous and stupid, but it was all what Rene was doing.

 

“One day, old-timer.” said Rene. “When you’ll be old enough, so Jamie won’t look at me like that.”

 

“Do you promise?”

 

“Yeah. Child of Hermes never lies.”

 

She put her hand to her heart. A big smile appeared on Marcy's face but when she finally realized what she meant, the car was filled in Rene's laughter.

 

***

 

Marcy thought that the city on Thursday afternoon wouldn’t be as crowded, but turned out she was wrong, and going for the ice cream wasn't the best idea. Sidewalks were full of people waiting in queues, children’s laughter mingled with their cries. Hot, sultry air filled the streets, making it hard to breathe. People fanned themselves with newspapers or their hands, trying to get a moment of respite.

 

Rene cursed when they stood at the end of the queue. She covered her dark eyes from the sun.

 

“If I did some trick with the Mist, you think they would go away?”

 

“Sometimes I think even if the world was burning, people would never leave their place.” muttered Jamie, looking at the beginning of the queue. “We are stubborn beings.”

 

“Mortals, you wanted to say?” said Ash, looking at the advertisement of phones.

 

“Aren't we mortals?”

 

“We are, in half. But it’s enough to not be able to find a place in the human’s world.”

 

“Too divine for mortals, too mortal for the gods.” mumbled Rene.

 

“Can we forget about this Army thing for just one afternoon?” asked Jamie. It took Marcy some time before she realized what Jamie really thought.

 

Mortals around them were mumbling about their fantasies, and some elders were complaining about their baseball bats. The line eventually grew shorter, and Marcy could finally see the board with the ice cream flavors. She looked at the illegible letters, not knowing if it was her fault, or the font's fault, but with every second it was harder for her to understand anything. Ɔhocoleta, strewdarry, ɔookeis anb ɔraem, nimt choɔoleta ɔhib, resbparry… Raspberry!

 

“Ash, can you—” asked Marcy but suddenly ended, when she heard a loud honk. A pick-up parked at the end of the street. “Will you order a raspberry one for me?”

 

“Give him a moment, he tries to read it.” mumbled Rene.

 

“It’s the font!” Ash narrowed his eyes, and Rene laughed.

 

When they got their ice creams, they went to the small park, which suprisingly was full of people. They occupied benches and even the grass, laying on the blankets. Dogs were barking at cats, and cats here hissing at dogs. Some kid screamed when his balloon escaped and flew towards the sun, group of teenagers were playing with a flying disc. Normal day for thousands of people, but for them it was escape from the Army and fight for the future.

 

“Don’t they have anything better to do?” muttered Rene. They sat at the free bench standing in the sun. The wood was hot, and maybe that's why nobody sat there.

 

“Thursday afternoon… They’re just lazy.” Jamie nodded. His watermelon ice cream was slowly melting, dripping onto his dark skin. Marcy couldn’t understand why flavours like watermelon or chocolate — beloved by Ash — exist.

 

“We could also find something to do.” mumbled Ash. “It’s so fucking hot here. I don't know how people can survive this.”

 

“Simply, they… Everything okay?” Jamie frowned, looking at Marcy.

 

She was staring blankly at the pick up, her ice cream melted and ran in a stream down her hand. She just nodded, looking at how the car’s owner — a man as big as the bear — growled something to a woman he almost hit with the door. He was too far to Marcy to hear him, but distance wasn't a problem.

 

“Yeah, I just… Zone out.”

 

She nodded again, and looked away at a dog running through the park. Kids were screaming even more, and parents seemed to not care about it. Some adults, sitting on the bench next to them, sighed in relief, when the sun hid behind the clouds, taking away some of its heat. Air smelled like an upcoming storm.

 

“Better now than when you’re driving.” Rene rolled her eyes. Ash cursed here.

 

“Can we forget about it?”

 

“Maybe we’ll go for some movie?” suggest Jamie, eating ice cream’s cone.

 

“Oh, yeah!” Ash gasped. “Maybe with that one actor… What was his name?”

 

“Tristan McLean?”

 

“No.” he grumbled, but his cheeks became more red — maybe because of the heat. “That other one.”

 

“Oh, sorry, I don't know the names of all your—”

 

“Marcy, what movie do you want to see?” Ash chimed in. Rene and Jamie laughed.

 

“Me?” Marcy looked at him, brought back on the ground. She couldn't think of any movie. She couldn't think of anything. “I don't know. Can we go back?”

 

“You wanna already go? We just came here.” said Rene.

 

“Don’t know—” Marcy mumbled. Her hands were sticky from melted ice cream, and everything was making her annoyed. “My head hurts.”

 

“Jamie, do your healing tric—”

 

“No, I’m… I’m okay.” Marcy stood up.

 

She thought pain was gonna rip off her head. For a few seconds all she saw was blurred outlines of people and trees. She felt someone grabbing her shaking hand, a warm skin touching her cold one. Jamie said something to hear, but Marcy just heard the baby crying. She looked at how a mother tried to calm down her child.

 

“Marcy, everything okay?” he seemed to repeat this sentence over and over, until she heard him.

 

“Don’t scare us like that, old-timer.” Rene fretted. Marcy heard care in her voice, but mistook it for irritation. Could she really care for her?

 

“I wanna go back. I wanna go home .” she let go of Jamie’s hand, and whistled. Sound she made was too quiet for anyone to hear, but she knew he would respond.

 

She thought of her home, the only place she couldn't go back. She thought of that building in San Diego, cemetery of her childhood. 

 

Marcy went through the park’s path to the sidewalk. Concerned voices of her friends were drowned out by blood pulsing in her ears. She swallowed, clenching her fists. She was overwhelmed with the lack of the air, with the tightness in her throat, which didn't allow her to breathe. With her left, sweaty hand on the hilt of her sword, she was looking at everything, searching for the danger. Her pupils became bigger, trying to consume her irises, looking like grey clouds above her head. Although it seemed impossible, the air was sultry even more, breeding like a plague between the buildings.

 

Pick-up was closer to her with every step. Why was she so scared of it? It was a car, some piece of metal which couldn't hurt her.

 

Marcy almost jumped, when someone called their friend through the street, and raised their hand to wave at them. Owner of the car left the shop, and as soon as he stepped on the sidewalk, he ran into a girl holding an ice cream. A wet, chocolate stain appeared on his shirt. Man fumed at her, and the girl's father started scolding him.

 

Marcy froze, feeling pressure in the chest and the bitter taste of vomit in her mouth. She felt like a child again, scared and lonely in her old house. Everything was blurred and seemed so unreal, like it was a nightmare, but Marcy couldn’t wake up. Her body was trembling, but she couldn't move. She stared blankly, trapped in her memories.

 

Hundred years later, Marcy felt someone grabbing her arm. She screamed, feeling tears on her cheeks, and electric shock running from her body to Ash. He said something, stepping back to Rene and Jamie, but his words were drowned out by the loud beating of Marcy's heart. Suddenly mortals started screaming, pointing at the sky covered by dark clouds, and taking pictures. Marcy didn't know what they saw, but demigods in San Francisco were looking at the dark pegasus landing on the street. The sound of honks filled the air, first raindrops hit the ground.

 

Alexios neighed, when Rene, Jamie and Ash looked at each other in amazement. Shock filled their eyes, as they were trying to understand what was going on. Marcy ran to the Alexios, almost falling into the fissure in the ground. Her hair stuck to her head, when she mounted the pegasus.

 

To Ward’s house?

 

“No—” she said with a shaking voice, surprised that she managed to say anything at all. She heard Jamie, but she couldn’t look at him or anyone else. “Go… Don’t know, away from here. Just… take me away from here.”

 

Alexios neighed again, moved his wings and flew together with the wind. Marcy clung to his neck and embraced it, leaving San Francisco behind. The world drowned in the sound of thunder.

 

Notes:

chapter's name is inspired by family line by conan gray

Chapter 18: Nothing goes according to plan

Chapter Text

August 31th, 2006

 

Can we come back? You know I don’t like flying in storms.

 

“It’s not a storm. Not even a rain .” muttered Marcy.

 

From time to time the earth was still shaken by thunder, and clouds were still dark, but it stopped raining a long time ago. Marcy didn't know how much time passed since she left San Francisco. They were flying above mountains and forests, feeling cold air on their skin and surrounded by freedom.

 

It’s getting late.

 

“Nonsense. It’s—” Marcy suddenly ended, hearing another thunder. Alexios neighed in panic, and Marcy was very close to that feeling.

 

It’s getting late. Can we come back? ” insisted Alexios. Marcy smiled for the first time since she left that cursed place.

 

When Marcy had her first flying lesson, she was scared she was gonna fall, since they didn't use a saddle — when she suggested it, pegasi started neighing like she just killed their mothers. Bonnie didn’t let her ride on her, and Lacey couldn’t do anything to make her move. Alexios was the only one who let her ride, which after Lacey's reaction Marcy guessed it wasn't normal for him.

 

When she got on his back, she clung to his mane. Alexios neighed like he wanted to cheer her up. Marcy screamed when he started flying, but after a few minutes, when shock left her body, a smile couldn't leave her face. She felt so free and flight, catching air in her hands and laughing like never before.

 

“To Ward’s house, please. It is getting late.”

 

Marcy looked down at the streetlights looking like fireflies. People and cars were just small spots, barely visible to the naked eye. Some mortals were looking above and pointing at her. Covered by the Mist, they probably looked like a small plane. The sun, hidden behind the clouds, must have been approaching the ocean. It was getting colder and darker, Marcy felt goose bumps on her skin. Her hair was still wet, just like her clothes. She cursed herself and thought about her hoodie she left in the car.

 

Oh . She thought of Ash, of Jamie and Rene, whom she left without any explanation. Did they hate her already? Marcy could imagine them, cursing her name and thinking how ungrateful child she was. At that moment she didn't want to come back to Ward’s house. She felt like those sixty years ago, when she left her friend’s yard and had to come back home. Would she be stuck in the past forever? Maybe she should have stayed in that Casino.

 

Seeing that empty, wooden house, Marcy clenched her fist. Maybe it still wasn't too late to go away?

 

You don't wanna come back, do you? ” guessed Alexios.

 

“I don’t.” Marcy shook her head. “But life is full of things I don't wanna do. But I do them anyway.”

 

Deep.

 

“It sounds better in my head.” she muttered. Why did she even open her mouth? It would be better if she was quiet.

 

Alexios landed on the ground, and through his skin Marcy could feel his loud heartbeat. She had never flown on him so long. Why didn't he say anything? She was also stupid for not thinking about it. She looked around, expecting a bunch of angry demigods but nothing happened. No one seemed to be angry at her, and Marcy knew something was wrong. In fact, nobody was around, except for this brown cat who found them about a week ago and wouldn't leave their yard. 

 

She wanted to walk Alexios to his stall, when suddenly she heard some scream. Marcy turned back, wanting to rather face Medusa than them. Instinctively, she hid behind pegasus, as Ash, Rene and Jamie approached her.

 

“Have you lost your mind?” shrieked Rene. Marcy stepped back. She swallowed, wanting to take another step back, when all of the sudden Rene hugged her. Well, Marcy was expecting everything but not that.

 

“I have lost mine.” Ash muttered. “It’s been three hours since you've been gone.”

 

Marcy shivered, still held tightly by Rene. She was avoiding their eyes. Jamie joined in their hug, and Marcy groaned, feeling Ash’ embracing them. She couldn't breathe because of the lack of air, and tears filling her mouth.

 

World could stop existing and Marcy wouldn’t realized that. She expected screams, disappointed and angry eyes, but not a hug. Maybe it was just a dream? Or maybe she was just dead? It would be better, if she was.

 

“Don’t do that ever again, old-timer.” said Jamie. “You scared us.”

 

“I’m sorry.” Marcy mumbled. She wanted to say it over and over. “Are you angry at me?”

 

“Angry?” all three of them said in unison.

 

“Why would we be angry at you?” asked Ash.

 

“I… I left you. And I kinda… Kind of… Screwed up.” she freed herself from their grip and looked at the ground, still afraid of their eyes. She stepped back, and put her hands together behind her back

 

“If something happened to you, I would blame myself for that.” he muttered. “We’re not angry.”

 

“Speak for yourself.” said Rene, hugging Marcy again. She groaned, feeling her broken rib. “Please, don't ever scare us like that again, Marcy. I almost lost my mind.”

 

“Next time I can help you find it.” Marcy tried to smile. Rene narrowed her eyes, looking at her.

 

“Don't even think about next time.”

 

That wasn't bad.

 

Marcy almost flinched, hearing Alexios’ voice — or Alexios’ neigh . She didn't know how she should refer to it. She almost forgot about his existence, but the whole time he was standing next to her, like he was ready to protect her from their wrath — anger she deserved but didn't get.

 

“Yeah, it wasn't.” she nodded. She missed that feeling of happiness, like the sun after the storm.

 

“What wasn't?” Rene frowned.

 

“What?”

 

“What… What wasn't?”

 

“You… I don't understand.”

 

“I don't understand either.” said Jamie.

 

Marcy looked at the stables.

 

“What—” she frowned, looking from pegasi at her friends. “You can't hear them?”

 

“Hear what?

 

“Caldwell!” she suddenly heard Ward’s scream.

 

Ash, Rene, and Jamie moved aside, and Marcy saw Ward walking toward her. She stepped back. Like always, his face was ruthless, a sword attached to his belt was rocking with his every step. Maybe they lied and they were angry at her? Maybe Ward would tell her to get out of the Army?

 

“Enough with your greetings, Luke Castellan wants to talk with you.”

 

“With me?” Marcy hesitated. “Why?”

 

“You're gonna find out on Princess Andromeda .” he smiled, leaning towards her. All he did was scary.

 

“But… Why?”

 

“I could repeated that million times and you—”

 

“Leave her alone, Ward.” muttered Jamie. “What does Luke want from her?”

 

“Top secret, known only for the chosen ones.” Ward repeated slowly, like he was explaining it to a child, a crooked smile appeared on his face. “Come on, I don't have much time.”

 

“I won't go without them.” declared Marcy.

 

She didn't want to face Luke Castellan — and Ward — and go to Princess Andromeda . Her head was full of gloomy thoughts about what could happen to her afterwards.

 

“Get your ass Johnson, you're coming with us.” Ward mumbled. “Now, come on. I don't have time for that.”

 

He walked away, leaving them no choice. They looked at each other, and then Ash sighed.

 

“Come on, Marcy. Annoyed Ward is worse than a Minotaur.”

 

***

 

During the car ride, Marcy was quietly looking at the dark landscape. Ash and Ward were talking about something, but soon they stopped, and the car drowned in silence. She was swinging her legs, and thinking what would happen to her. Ward didn't want to say anything, and Ash couldn't get it out of him.

 

Dark clouds didn't want to leave. They settled above the ground, making the water look even more dangerous. The Golden Gate Bridge, illuminated by cars, was reflected in the water, and Princess Andromeda , the biggest ship in the dock, was shining even more. Even at the parking lot Marcy could hear loud music and laughter of gathered people and monsters.

 

Ward left the car, coming boldly to the cruise ship. Marcy looked at San Francisco surrounded by a glow of light. How could she be so stupid? Ungrateful, spoiled child.

 

“You're coming?” ask Ash. He stood a few steps in front of her.

 

“Do we have to go there?” Marcy hesitated. She seemed to shrink, her sword seemed to be too big and too heavy for her. She was twisting her fingers together, looking at Princess Andromeda .

 

“I think we could run away, but I'm also sure Ward is watching us and isn't very happy now.” Ash smiled, and stretched out his arm in front of him.

 

Marcy ran to him, and clung to his arm. Ward was waiting for them at the gangway, he sighed, as they finally followed him. The lights of the ship reflected off the water. Marcy swallowed, looking away at Ash.

 

“You really aren’t angry at me?” she asked.

 

“Well, you ran away, leaving us without any explanation, you were gone for few hours, we didn't know what happened to you… I’m kinda angry. But I’m happy you're here.”

 

“I’m sorry.” muttered Marcy. “Next time I’ll tell you where I’m going.”

 

“That’s better, old-timer.” Ash smiled.

 

They were walking through narrow corridors full of mortals. Some of them, holding drinks and having shining eyes, were greeting them. They wore long dresses and suits, looking like they were going to the party. One man asked Ward when the boat would leave the dock, supported by horde of telekhines, but Ward just sighed and walked away.

 

“Will Ward leave Ward’s house too?” inquired Marcy quietly enough so he wouldn’t hear her.

 

“Probably.” Ash shrugged, looking at the back of Ward’s head.

 

“Will you too?”

 

“I don’t kno—”

 

Ash suddenly ended, when Ward stopped at the double doors. At this part of the ship it was quieter. Marcy heard only the sound of the waves hitting Princess Andromeda , and the hum of electrical devices. Considering the number of monsters on the ship, the demigods were probably free to use phones.

 

Without any explanation, Ward opened the door and disappeared inside. Marcy looked at Ash and sighed. If she didn't step there now, she would hesitate forever. She couldn’t be afraid of small, meaningless things, right?

 

A big round table occupied the center of the room. Walls were covered by maps and boards with some plans on them, through the windows Marcy could see dark mountains, almost mixing with the sky. Luke Castellan, the only person sitting at the table, raised his head and looked at Marcy. He was surrounded by some documents, his face was bored, like he wanted to do anything more than whatever he was doing now. Marcy felt like she was in the principal's office again. She remembered the disappointed face of her mother, when she heard Marcy kicked a boy because he put a worm under her dress. ' Boys will be boys. ' said the principal when they left his office. ' He did it because he likes you. ' said her mother back home. They both weren’t happy when Marcy the next day put a worn on his backpack.

 

“Can I already go back?” Marcy asked. Luke Castellan smiled, and well, Marcy wasn't surprised he became leader of the Army.

 

“Don’t worry, it's not an interrogation.” said Luke. His convincing voice kinda reminded her of Louise's. Marcy pursed her lips, watching out for his every word. “Won’t you take a seat?”

 

Marcy looked at Ash, left his arm, and reluctantly sat down across from Luke. Her muscles tighten, she carefully looked around, afraid of finding any cracks in the wall and water on the floor. Ash sat next to her, and Marcy flinched, hearing how he moved his chair. It could have easily been a broken pipe, letting water leak into the ship.

 

“It’s about the storm, isn't it?” said Marcy, looking at Luke. Ward stood behind him, with his arm crossed, looking like a guard dog. Oh, she knew people were gonna be angry at her.

 

“Well, you're right.” Luke smiled again. “It was… Impressive.”

 

“Impressive?”

 

“Not everyone can make storms. And about that… We would rather talk about your father.”

 

“My father? But why?”

 

Marcy would rather listen to how childish and stupid she was, than to talk about him.

 

“It’s about the Prophecy, right?” guessed Ash, snapping his fingers. “That… Great Prophecy?”

 

“Yes, about that one. Child of Zeus, Poseidon, or Hades, who will destroy or save Olympus.”

 

“But… Isn't that guy, Percy Jackson, Poseidon’s kid?” Marcy faltered. “Isn’t this Prophecy about him?”

 

“It could be. But it also could be about you.” muttered Ward. “Child of the Big Three in the Army is advantage for us.”

 

Marcy pursed her lips, looking away. She didn't want to be that child of the Prophecy — in fact, she didn't want to be in the Army anymore, and had nothing to do with that demigod stuff. She thought of evenings spent with her friends, when they were talking about the new world under Kronos reign, world of peace and justice, and world without gods. Sure, she was waiting for the first day of freedom, but when she heard demigods on Princess Andromeda talking about the gods in a way that didn't sound like peace and justice … During Kronos reign, would anything change?

 

If Marcy had to be honest, she treated Kronos and other deities like her old God — they were here, but kinda weren't, she believed in them, but really didn't. Why should she pray to them, if they did nothing? Why should she pray to them, if they didn't even remember their own children? What goes around comes around — she would treat them in the way they would treat her.

 

But if being the Child of the Prophecy was the way to change the world and make her friends happy…

 

“Knowing that Zeus has another child—” started Luke, but Marcy suddenly raised her head.

 

“But I thought Zeus can't have children.”

 

“It’s Zeus, what do you expect from him?” Ward smirked. Marcy saw lightning's reflection in the water. “But he has a… He had a daughter, Thalia Grace.”

 

“And now he has another daughter.” muttered Luke. He must have known that Thalia Grace, or else his face wouldn’t have became so gloomy.

 

“Zeus has another daughter?” asked Marcy. Everyone looked at her with incomprehension in their eyes.

 

“Well… Yeah, you.” Ash frowned.

 

Marcy opened her mouth, not knowing what she should say. She frowned herself, shaking her head.

 

“But Zeus isn’t my father.”

 

What?

 

“He… He isn’t my father… Is he?” Marcy looked at Luke hesitantly, afraid they all were gonna yell at her.

 

“This whole time you knew who your father is?” asked Ward.

 

“I… Yeah?”

 

“And knowing about the Prophecy, you still didn't tell us who he is?”

 

Yeah? ” Marcy shrugged. She almost flinched, hearing his raised voice.

 

“So, who your father is?” asked Ash.

 

“Po… Poseidon.” she said after a moment. The room became silent, and one could hear a pin dropping on the floor. “Is it… Bad?”

 

“Poseidon is your father? The… The sea guy?” Ash waved his hand, looking at the sea.

 

“Yes. At least I… I think it’s him. But it’s probably him. I’m… I’m sorry, if—”

 

“The sea guy?” Ash repeated, and smiled. “God of water and boats? And… Horses!

 

He smacked his forehead. Luke and Ward looked at each other, frowning and not understanding.

 

“If we already know who my father is, can I finally go?” asked Marcy. “I don't like boats.”

 

“Of course your father is Poseidon. That’s why we didn't hear those pegasi.” muttered Ash.

 

“Isn't Poseidon god of the sea?” said Ward, shrugging. “What does he have in common with storms?”

 

“Poseidon isn’t only a god of the sea.” explained Luke. He looked at the documents surrounding him, a weird sparkle appeared in his dark eyes. Marcy had already seen that in Rene's eyes, when she was thinking about new prank. “He is also god of the storms, of floods, earthquakes and horses. He’s much more than just a sea .” he smiled and looked at Marcy. “Demigods can inherit different aspects of their godly parents. For example, one Apollo's kid is better at healing, while the other at singing. The same thing could happen to you and... And Percy Jackson He seems to inherited Poseidon’s water powers, while you… You got something different.”

 

“Storms.” said Marcy.

 

“Storms.” he agreed, and looked at Ash. “And horses, and maybe earthquakes. Everything but the sea. You said you don't like boats, didn’t you?”

 

“I… I don't. Will I have to stay here?”

 

“We’ll think about it. Storm, earthquakes, and boats aren't a good combination.” Luke smiled. “But we can’t waste that occasion. You… You will stay at Ward’s house. That will be the best solution.”

 

Marcy looked away, feeling happiness mixed with… Something else . When Luke said that, she suddenly wanted to stay there, despite her fear of the boats and water. She didn't like to be restrained.

 

Princess Andromeda is leaving in a few days.” said Luke. “But we need to keep an eye on Mount Othrys, so few demigods will stay there. You’re gonna be one of them. You’re gonna stay here and train. Our secret weapon, Child of the Prophecy. Our key to victory.

 

Marcy swallowed, seeing Luke’s shining eyes. She thought of Percy Jackson — her brother, who had no idea she existed, and a stranger, who one day would become her enemy.

 

Chapter 19: Following my fathers’ footsteps

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

September 21th, 2006

 

When Marcy became Child of the Prophecy , everyone started to treat her differently.

 

Sure, she was still that old Marcy, their friend with whom they made pranks, who spent all of her days in stables, and who tried to match Ash Johnson in swordsmanship, but… Sometimes Marcy caught pride in their eyes, as if she was their savior. She became a person she hated most in the whole world — a daughter of Poseidon , god of her fear. She became the Army’s future hope, and Olympus destroyer.

 

As soon as Marcy ended her training, she ran to her barracks, and hid under the blankets, despite it was barely an evening. After hours of swinging her sword, her whole body hurted, and was screaming for a rest. Last time she was doubly tired — because of the sword, and because of her powers she tried to tame. Her eyelids were as heavy as the stones, and soon she felt a darkness of sleep approaching her. Dreams were nothing new for demigods, and since their lives were so short, even during the night they were tortured by monsters and their unfulfilled dreams.

 

This time Marcy saw Luke talking to someone covered in shadows. The whole room was dark, the curtains didn't allow any light. Luke’s hands were shaking, his eyes full of panic were on everything. Even his lip shivered, when his interlocutor — Kronos — said something. Marcy didn't understand all his words, they were vague, as if her ears were blocked.

 

Kronos muttered something again, something about sacrifice and family. His voice was dripping with sarcasm and mockery. Luke turned to him, trying to reply, when suddenly Marcy appeared in a big living room, full of toys and children’s laughter. She looked around, wanting to step back, but she could just stare. Two kids were playing in front of TV, a woman was humming in the kitchen and baking cookies. A coffee table was occupied by pictures of some buildings and drawings, but it wasn't just kids' doodles. It looked like an architect's dream. Pretty, dark skinned girl was talking about something — with that vague voice again — while the man nodded. She looked familiar, and Marcy knew she had seen her before. Maybe it was during summer, when she had a strange dream about Chimera at St. Louis Arch.

 

Later Marcy saw a dragon-monster, whom she killed a few years ago, she saw a dracaenas and telekhines from Princess Andromeda , that one particular dinner with her old family, and a lizard that killed her mother. Going from one memory to another, her past didn't let her forget it. When she finally opened her eyes and looked at the dark ceiling, she had wished to be more mortal than ever before.

 

***

 

Ward’s house hadn’t really changed, since few demigods left for Princess Andromeda .

 

Ash, Rene and Jamie stayed, and Marcy couldn't even think how her life would look without them. Alice stayed there too, Mei stayed, Lousie, Malena, Felix… Along with Dan, who left his sister, Ward and Lacey also went to Princess Andromeda . They lived their old life, as if the whole Army didn’t exist.

 

“Ready for the training?” asked Alice, when she finally found Marcy at the stables.

 

Marcy sighed. She had bags under her eyes, as she woke up together with the sun and couldn't sleep anymore. Alexeios neighed, and she gave him a piece of apple. Since Lacey left them, Marcy was the one in charge of stables. Sure, she got help from Alice — who treated this like a punishment — and those twins, Fiona and Clara, who should never be allowed near animals. She was surprised that the cat hadn’t left them, but it was still laying on the porch, although it ran away from them.

 

“I’m ready to clean the stables. Terrible twins are only good at making pegasi nervous.”

 

“Why won't you just… Kick them out?” suggested Alice, leaning toward the stables’ wall. Her blond hair was loose, and if not her jeans and leather jacket, she would kinda look like those gothic teenagers Marcy had seen once during their trip to the city. Alice's face was deadly pale, making her look like a vampire. Marcy wondered if she was sleeping at night — and if she looked the same.

 

“I still hope they will change. They’re like eleven or something.”

 

Marcy sometimes thought it was her punishment from the gods. Fiona and Clara were causing more trouble than children of Hermes. Wait a second…

 

“Oh, they will never change.” Alice laughed, crossing her arms.

 

“But between us, when they scared Alexios I wanted to push them to the valley.” Marcy muttered, giving Bonnie a carrot. Pegasus neighed a few curse words, and Marcy gave her an apple with a grimace.

 

“Using the wind, I hope. You have to train.”

 

“Oh, gods, I train . Since the… Whole month.” Marcy waved her hand, and rolled her eyes. “If not you and Malena, then Ash and sword training. Do you know that even Rene tried to give me some lessons on how to use a dagger?”

 

“Well, Luke said you need to know how to fight.” she shrugged. “We simply follow his orders.”

 

“He could mention something about the stables. I won't leave them for twins.”

 

“Oh, Marcy.” Alice chuckled. Marcy felt her hands on her shoulder. “Pegasi can wait. Prophecy not. And Malena is getting annoyed when she has to wait.”

 

“She is.” muttered Marcy. “ Fuck.

 

Alice's laughter filled the stables, mixing with pegasi… Mumbling? Cursing, neighing? Marcy needed to sit down and think how she should call it. Cursing was too humanly, but neighing too… Equine ? She looked at Alexios, peacefully eating a carrot.

 

But you’ll come back? ” asked Alexios. Bonnie muttered some bad words, and Marcy wondered who taught her that.

 

“Yeah, unless those twins kill you.” said Marcy, wiping her hand in a rag. Alice raised her eyebrow, but didn’t say anything. Those first days were so weird, when Marcy was talking to pegasi, while the rest was wondering what was going on. “Come on, I have a few things to do. I need to find that Ares card.”

 

“I love your enthusiasm.”

 

Marcy sighed, and the rest of her enthusiasm left with the air. Few were at the archery field, trying to shoot with closed eyes, while the rest was playing cards on the porch. It was like during Marcy's first months at Ward’s house, when she was learning about gods' world. After a day full of training, they sat under the night sky, the campfire was crackling, and the flames were trying to reach for the stars. It felt like a dream, when they were laughing, and trying to make plans about the future — plans that would soon come true.

 

Malena was waiting for them at a nearby sword fighting field. Marcy chose this place on purpose because she wanted to keep an eye on the stables. If terrible twins did something to Alexios again, she would seriously push them to the valley. The rest of her audience was Louise and Felix, casually sitting on the ground. When they saw Marcy, they stopped chattering, and waved at her. They weren't really helping her train her powers, but their presence was really nice.

 

“I thought you needed an invitation to come.” mumbled Felix. When he learned what sarcasm is, Marcy liked him even more.

 

He had a dagger attached to his belt. Despite a few lessons Marcy gave him, he still didn't like swords, but she at least encouraged him to wear any weapon . Felix was covering his dark eyes from the sun, he had few freckles on his white skin. At the back of his head, in his blond hair, there was a red stain, the result of Malena's joke. After that, Marcy always remembered to hide her shampoo.

 

“So where do we start?” asked Marcy, stretching her fingers. Alice and Malena looked at each other.

 

Since Malena was a daughter of Hecate and she knew some magic tricks, Marcy understood why she trained her, but Alice? She couldn't understand why daughter of Hypnos, who had nothing to do with Poseidon, was there. One time Marcy asked her about that, but Alice just looked at her and went away, as if Marcy was an illusion or a meaningless bug. Soon she gave up asking, knowing she wouldn't get an answer. Last time Marcy came up with the idea that maybe Alice was some type of spy or something, to tell Luke about her trainings. She wanted to ask her about that — but for obvious reason she didn't.

 

“Water?” suggested Malena. Marcy sighed.

 

“Why are you so obsessed with water?” mumbled Louise. While her hair grew longer, reaching her shoulders, Malena's hair was barely reaching her chin. Unlike other demigods in the Army, her clothes looked like she bought them in one of those fancy shops, although Marcy had never seen her sneaking out.

 

“Oh, gods, not again.” Marcy muttered, rolling her eyes. “I've been trying it for a week. Why are you so stubborn about this water?”

 

“Because it’s your father's main element.”

 

“You don't have to remind me of it.”

 

“So maybe air?” Felix shrugged. “You are good with the air.”

 

“I can try. At least I know I can manipulate it.” Marcy mumbled, looking at Malena, feeling a wave of heat hitting her body.  “Because I can't control water. It’s obvious.”

 

“Okay, calm down.” she mumbled.

 

She stood firm, feeling the air around her. The wind flowed between her fingers, it filled her palms. Marcy raised her hands like she wanted to throw something, a draft of the air followed her moves… And she suddenly cursed, taking a step forward. She felt drained, as if she just lifted an anvil.

 

“Fuck!” Marcy kicked a rock. A deep sigh escaped her lips as she crossed her arms. “I can't do it.”

 

“You need to give yourself time.” said Louise. “It’s been jus—”

 

“It’s been a week!” shouted Marcy. She kicked another rock, which rolled a good few feets. “I’m just… Blocked! He blocked me!”

 

It’s been almost a week since Marcy started training, and it always looked the same — Marcy tried, and Marcy failed, as if her father didn't allow her to use her powers.

 

“Nonsense, he didn't.” Louise frowned, and Marcy clenched her fist.

 

“Louise is right.” said Alice. She shrugged. “You need to give yourself time.”

 

“I gave! It's a whole week, during which I did nothing!”

 

“So maybe you should try harder.” mumbled Malena. Felix and Loise looked at each other.

 

What ?” Marcy frowned. “You just said—”

 

“Maybe you should try harder . I got that spell in few days while you… Yeah .”

 

“So maybe teach me that spell instead of acting like some… Rocket scientist.”

 

Marcy narrowed her eyes from anger filling her body, while Alice looked at Malena. Her eyes were unimpressed, as if she was bored with the whole situation.

 

“I would, if you had some brain.”

 

“Malena, what the he—” Alice frowned.

 

“At least I know how to move the wind.” she shrugged calmly. Marcy groaned, feeling a draft of the air around her arms. Grey streak wrapped around her, preventing the anger from leaving her body. She had the audacity to say that?

 

“Oh, I'll show you how to move the wind!”

 

Marcy rushed at her, raising her hands, when suddenly she heard a loud, thin squeak. She stopped and looked at the stables with widely open eyes. Her muscles tighten, when she saw two girls trying to walk out of the pegasi.

 

“No fucking way.” she mumbled, narrowing her grey eyes, and clenching her fists so tight, that she felt her nails dig into her skin. The ground seemed to shake with her every step.

 

She walked rapidly towards the stables, grey ribbons wrapped around her body were howling. Alexios neighed in panic, trying to step back. He moved his ears, his eyes widened. Fiona — or maybe Clara, because they looked identical — tried to mount him. Seeing Marcy walking towards them, Clara — or maybe Fiona — screamed, trying to hide behind Bonnie, but Marcy was faster. She raised her hand, and a blast of wind caused the girl to fall to the ground. The other girl tried to run, but the wind made her fall. Alexios neighted again, stomping and coming closer to Marcy, as if he wanted to protect the girls, but a wall of the air drove him away.

 

“If I ever see you near the stables again, you two will be the first demigods in space” Marcy exploded. Clouds gathered above her head, turning the same dangerous color as her eyes, the trees were trembling, couldn't stand the strong wind. “I swear, gods… You understand?

 

“Yes, I… I do—”

 

“Don’t stutter. And if I see you—”

 

“Marcy! What the hell are you doing?”

 

Clenching her fists, Marcy turned towards Jamie. Her face was etched in anger, waiting to be released. Behind him she saw Alice and Malena arguing about something, Felix and Louise stood next to a group of demigods, and started whispering, covering their mouths. Clouds became darker, and through the air Marcy could feel the girls trying to stand up. She looked at them, and they stepped back, avoiding her gaze. Alexios neighted, moving his head uncertainly.

 

Don't you think it was too—

 

“If you are scared, go back to your stall.” scowled Marcy.

 

“I told you it would work!” Malena smiled crazily. Alice and Jamie looked at him as if she was mad. “She needed a—”

 

“Marcy, what the hell was that?” asked Jamie.

 

“A warning.” she looked at the twins. “I wasn't joking with that space.”

 

Jamie sighed, shaking his head. The girls nodded and ran away.

 

“It was your idea?” he looked at Malena. It was probably the first time Marcy had seen Jamie being that angry. His voice was cold, it didn't fit his sunny appearance — and maybe that wass why he looked so dangerous. He finally learned to control his whole glowing thing , so he didn't look like a walking lamp, but now his skin had a golden gleam.

 

“Well… Yes and no. My idea was to make her angry, so she could unblock her powers. That thing with Fiona and Clara… Not mine.”

 

“My either.” mumbled Alice.

 

“If you spent a day with them, you would also do that.” muttered Marcy. Wind was playing around her feets, lifting pebbles and dust from the ground. She crossed her arms and looked at Alexios, who was coming back to his stall. “Someone needed to—”

 

“You won't train by hurting other people. Especially younger than you.”

 

His tone hurted Marcy much more than all the things done by her parents. She looked away, realizing she was talking to Jamie, Jamie , who was like an older brother to her. She felt shame filling her body, a disgrace meeting an anger, and fighting over which feeling was more important. Marcy lowered her hands along her body, looking at the cracks in the ground around her shoes. Of course it was her fault why he was angry. If — when — he told Rene and Ash about it, would they all turn on her?

 

“Sorry, sir.” she said automatically.

 

“Well, at least we know—” started Malena, but suddenly ended after seeing Jamie’s gaze.

 

Marcy pursed her lips. Air around them became more sultry, like a storm was coming. Demigods were whispering, and Marcy swallowed, feeling a draft of the air wrapping her body. She wanted the wind to block her mouth.

 

“At least she used her powers.” muttered Alice.

 

“At least you could tell me why you are here.” growled Marcy. “You're not helping with my powers.”

 

“At least we know Marcy can manipulate the wind.” clarified Jamie. “You won’t train while being angry. You can’t let your emotions win. You need to control it.”

 

“I try to control it but I can’t!” mumbled Marcy. “It’s just… Uh!

 

She groaned, raising her hands. Air around her pushed everyone a few steps behind, rocks started dancing in the wind. Demigods’ whispers became louder, and she felt their piercing eyes on her skin.

 

“I’m… Oh, gods . Can we go back to training?”

 

Malena nodded. She looked at Jamie, then at Alice, and together with her he left. Jamie pursed his lips, waiting until they would be far enough from them. Marcy looked at the ground.

 

“Well, now I guess you are angry .”

 

“I am, Marcy, I am.” he muttered. He put his hands on his hips, and sighed. Marcy still hadn’t raised her head, afraid of his disappointed eyes.

 

“I’m… I’m sorry, really. It's just… I did it because I lose my patience for them, since they were only making trouble, and they didn't want to leave pegasi alone, so I had to… They wouldn't listen, if I just told them to sto—”

 

“They would.”

 

“They wouldn’t. They are—”

 

“Stubborn?” Jamie raised his eyebrow.

 

“Maybe.” Marcy rolled her eyes. “I’m sorry.”

 

“Don't tell it to me, but to them. They deserve apologies.”

 

Marcy wanted to protest. Fiona and Clara were messing with the pegasi since their first day at Ward’s house, but she just pursed her lips.

 

“If I don't forget, I will apologize.”

 

Marcy .”

 

“Okay, I… I will remember.” she mumbled, and Jamie smiled. It fit him so much more.

 

“If something happens, I’ll be in infirmary.” he patted her on her shoulder.

 

“I’ll remember. I’ll tell other demigo… Okay, sorry.” she muttered, seeing his face.

 

Jamie left her too. Marcy looked at the grey sky, covered with her memories. She saw her stepfather’s face and mistook it for her own.

 

Notes:

i'm not really a big fan of this chapters but anyways

Chapter 20: Truth hit me like a lightning (But this time literally)

Chapter Text

March 1st, 2007

 

It had been six months since everything happened — that argument, storm, daughter of Poseidon — but Marcy still felt strange angers in her veins that didn’t want to leave her.

 

Six long months . Marcy was torn between two things — one part of her wanted to stop playing a demigod, while the other part didn't. From the eyes of her friends she knew they were counting on her, and she couldn't fail them.

 

“Maybe you’ll try to cut this stone in half? Like those melons or something.” suggested Alice.

 

Marcy sighed. Since she became the daughter of Poseidon, everything was different. Inner anger filled her body, and paradoxically, maybe that was why Marcy could handle her powers so well. When she was a little nervous, she was playing with the wind as freely as the dancer was moving during the dance. She tried to not to lose her temper, because she knew no one wanted another storm. Marcy was annoyed with that too.

 

“Maybe we should use melon?” said Felix. He leaned towards the dark wall, his arms were crossed. He seemed to have arranged with Alice to wear black clothes today. They kinda looked like siblings. “It’s softer than a stone.”

 

“This one looks good.” mumbled Alice. She showed the others a rock the size of an apple, and Felix signed. Malena was indisposed for that day, because, you know, girly days . Marcy was glad her cramps weren't as painful. “Okay, I’ll throw it, and you will cut it.”

 

Marcy looked away from the bird’s nest on the castle ruins. She stepped back and raised her hands, focusing on the stone. Alice threw it in the air like a ball, and Marcy waved her hand violently, feeling like she was holding a knife made of wind. The stone crunched and few of its pieces fell to the ground. Rock was fine except a hole deep for an almost inch.

 

“It didn't work.” Marcy muttered, shrugging. Using her powers didn’t drain her as much as those few months ago. “Couldn't we concentrate on just air?”

 

“We’re doing it.” said Alice, lifting a stone and smiling at it. “You tried some air blasts, some air constructions… And remember that tornado?”

 

“Yeah, I also remember I almost destroyed archery field.” she mumbled.

 

“Well, it was your first time. Now you're better at it!” Alice shrugged.

 

“And that storm. It was raining for two days straight. And that weird storm sno—”

 

“Okay, I get it.”

 

“Maybe you could try flying?” suggested Felix.

 

Marcy looked at him like he just suggested she should try archery with closed eyes. She didn't mind big heights, but flying? She read some comics, and from all those powers flying was her least favorite one. Lame. Immediately no . She didn't care how useful or practical it was. She couldn't betray Alexios like that, could she?

 

“Okay, so we got air.” he raised his hands in surrender. His blond hair was longer, touching his shoulders. “And you tried earthquakes.”

 

“I thought earthquakes would be harder.” Marcy admitted, putting her hands on her hips.

 

She kicked a stone that fell into the valley. For some time she was training away from Ward’s house. Marcy wasn't scared anymore that Fiona and Clara would do something terrible to pegasi. They really seemed to listen to her — her , or her wind blasts.

 

A thin layer of dirty, brown snow covered Mill Valley. Fog was surrounding Mount Tamalpais — Mount Othrys , and the beautiful Garden of the Hesperides — trees emerged from mist, looking like they were from a fever dream. The sun was shyly peeking out from behind the clouds gathered above her head. Almost every time Marcy was training, the sky became grey, as if it was waiting for her to cause some storm. She did it a few times, but it wasn't until the third time that she didn't faint, and she could somehow control it. It was similar to the tornado — Marcy destroyed a few shooting targets, and collapsed for a few hours until she mastered it.

 

Mastered it . Yeah.

 

She could train her wind powers at the Ward's house, however for earthquakes she needed to leave. They did a small trip outside the city, and trained at the slope of the mountains , which for Marcy was a great idea.

 

“So air, storms and earthquakes.” counted Alice.

 

“I was thinking about it, and maybe—” Felix zoned out for a few seconds, looking at the birds flying in the sky. “What I was talking about?”

 

“You were thinking about something.” said Alice. As the only one of them, she was unbothered about the birds, and other things that made demigods distracted.

 

“Oh, yeah. So maybe you could try—”

 

“I know what I could try!” blurted Marcy.

 

Alice and Felix looked behind her back, and Marcy felt new vibrations in the air. As she was improving her powers, she started to feel so much more, as if the air was telling her about the danger. She was also working on it, but that spider sense only seemed to only work on those far away from her, as if she could have time to prepare for a fight. Well, it wasn't exactly a spider sense, but she had a theory that it was just a wind she made that bounced off other people or objects.

 

Marcy smiled, looking at Jamie and Ash approaching them. She waved at them.

 

“How is it going?” asked Jamie. Felix opened his mouth to answer, but Marcy was faster. The leaves on the trees started rustling.

 

“I want to try new trick.”

 

“What trick?” Ash frowned, looking at Alice, but she just shrugged.

 

“Oh, with lightning.” said Marcy. Felix almost choked on air.

 

“You need to learn ho—”

 

“Oh, come on, it will be easy!” beamed Marcy. She tried to summon some electricity — which worked! — but never tried to summon lightning straight from the sky. Felix said it was too dangerous, and first she needed to bla, bla, bla…

 

She took out her sword, and raised it towards the sky. Smile on her face didn't match the worried faces of the others. Marcy saw blue sparks on the blade, as the smell of lightning surrounded her.

 

***

 

When Marcy opened her eyes, she saw white infirmary ceiling.

 

Well, that wasn’t easy. But at least she was alive.

 

She almost jumped, when she saw Ash standing next to her bed. He smiled, narrowing his green eyes. He wasn't that spotty boy anymore, as he lost his acne. Ash grew up and gained more muscles, but his hair was disheveled, like he was physically unable to style it. Some things seemed to last forever, like Rene’s fingerless gloves, Jamie’s bandages, or Marcy’s braids.

 

“Finally.” he said. “After the fourth day I thought you died.”

 

Fourth day?

 

Marcy's eyes widened with fear. She looked at her hands, afraid she was gonna find any wrinkles, but her skin, except for a few old scars, was clear. Marcy raised her head and looked at Ash, seeing his big smile.

 

“It’s been just a few hours, old-timer.” he laughed, sitting at her bed.

 

“Better be careful.” she mumbled. “If Jamie found you are sitting on his bed—”

 

Beds are only for the injured. ” they heard Rene’s voice, or rather Rene’s imitation of Jamie's voice.

 

Marcy sat, while Jamie and Rene came closer to her bed. Despite the weather Jamie wore shorts, as if the low temperature wasn't a problem to him. He crossed his arm, and tried to not look at Ash. Lamp standing on the table lightened the whole room, through the window Marcy could see darkness of the night.

 

“How are you feeling?” asked Jamie.

 

“Like I just slept for four days. But in a bad way.” said Marcy. “Everything hurts me.”

 

“So like always.” muttered Rene, sitting on the edge of the bed. Jamie sighed, and rolled his eyes. “Those powers really drain you.”

 

“Yeah, it doe—” Marcy cackled, adjusting the blanket, but she suddenly stopped, when she realized her sword was gone.

 

She frowned, looking for her weapon. She raised her hands, as if the sword shrunk and got lost in the sheets. Anxiety filled her body, her eyes became bigger. Without her sword, Marcy felt helpless and restless, like she could be attacked at any moment. She looked at the night stand, where she usually rested it for the night, but she found nothing. She remembered one time when Ash woke her up for the training — because she slept a few hours too long — and she almost cut him in half.

 

This time she didn't cut anyone because she had nothing to cut with, but she saw a few blue sparks on her hands.

 

“Where is my sword?”

 

“Oh—” Rene pursed her lips. “I’m sorry, but the lightning—”

 

“The lightning ?” Marcy interrupted her. The air became more sultry, and started smelling like a chlorine bleach — like a lighting that wants to hit the earth.

 

“She’s lying. As always.” muttered Jamie. Marcy raised her head and looked at him, while he pointed at the night stand. “It’s there.”

 

“I hate when you’re doing that.” mumbled Marcy. Rene laughed.

 

“Day without pranking any of you is a wasted day.”

 

“One day I’m gonna be finally free of you.” she sighed. Rene’s smile became bigger, as she leaned towards Marcy.

 

“I can’t wait for that day. Forgive me, but if you feel okay, I must go. Mei is waiting for me, and I can't be late for the patrol again.” she left the bed, and put her hand to her heart. “Happy wife, happy life. Ash can tell you about it.”

 

Her laughter filled the infirmary. Rene left them, almost jumping from joy, while Jamie muttered something in Ancient Greek.

 

“But you don’t have a wife.” said Marcy, looking at Ash.

 

“Ash Loser-son never stops losing.” Jamie smiled. “After Jordan left him for Princess Andromeda —”

 

“Who is Jordan?” she asked. It had been almost four years, and she learned about Ash’ sweetheart now? Why hadn't she heard of her earlier?

 

“No one.” Ash muttered, but his red cheeks said something else. “A friend, I met him at Princess Andromeda . He stayed there.”

 

“Oh. Oh, that’s sad!”

 

“Yeah, but Jordan is now like Tristan McLean. Both of them are unattainable for him.” Jamie cackled.

 

“At least I can call Jordan.” Ash rolled his eyes. Seriously, it had been a few months , and Marcy learned about him now ? “Wait, what do you think would happen, if I called him through Iris Message? You know, call Tristan McLean?”

 

“He’s a mortal, it won’t work.”

 

“How do you know?”

 

“Because he is old and has a daughter. If he was a demigod—”

 

Jamie suddenly ended, and pursed his lips. He didn't have to finish for Marcy to know what he meant, but for the first time in her life she was afraid of dying.

 

Chapter 21: I became supreme… Wait a second

Chapter Text

April 24th, 2007

 

Marcy didn't know who was more stupid — Rene, because she suggested it, or herself, because she agreed. It was probably them both.

 

“Do you think it’s a good idea?” asked Jamie.

 

“Well, she… She needs to train!” said Rene.

 

“James is right. I don’t think it’s safe either.” muttered Louise. It was about a month ago when she learned Jamie's full name — names of the rest was hidden from her, thanks gods — but because Marcy didn't want to reveal to her that, Louise wasn't talking to her for a few minutes. She couldn't last much longer. “Something can happen to you, Marcy.”

 

Marcy adjusted the blindfold covering her eyes. She wasn't sure about it either, but she had to admit it was way more interesting than the usual training.

 

Normally, during her training she wasn't the only one at the sword fighting field, but this time it was all for her. Marcy was standing opposite of Ash, both of them were holding swords, but only one could see. Marcy had to trust her senses or spent the rest of the day in infirmary. It was Rene’s idea to train without seeing, and relying on the powers. All the demigods in Ward’s house were watching them, and Marcy even heard someone placing a bet that she would lose. Fighting against Ash with closed eyes? Easy win.

 

“I have to train.” Marcy muttered. That was the only job she had to do, and she couldn't fail them. She had to train, and she had to become their Child of the Prophecy , their savior from the gods. If she hadn't done that, what would have she become?

 

She was a soldier, a weapon for the Army.

 

Also… Way more interesting .

 

“Yeah, but it’s dangerous.” mumbled Felix. Just like Malena and Louise, he was sitting on the ground. The rest of the demigods were standing behind them, as if they were a wall protecting them from Marcy.

 

Dangerous, bla, bla. Come on, I’m ready.” she mumbled.

 

Ash pursed his lips, and looked at Jamie. He just shrugged, having nothing to say.

 

“If this is what you want.” Ash muttered.

 

Marcy smiled. She held the hilt in both hands, slightly bending her knees, and trying to concentrate on the air surrounding her. She sent a draft of the wind in Ash' direction, feeling it bouncing off him. Marcy once heard bats can do similar things. When they squeak, their voices bounce off the object, and then they can hea… 

 

She almost jumped, when she came back from her imagination, and heard the stones crack under Ash's feet, as he ran towards her. She didn't move until he was a few steps away from her, panic was painted on her face. Suddenly she moved to the side, avoiding his sword. Marcy did a pirouette, flourished her weapon, and paired Ash' sword. Cold, shining bronze clashed together as the field drowned in silence. She tried to hold back his sword, but under Ash's strength she stepped back. Series of thrusting and slicing cut the air, she was acting instinctively, trying not to die. Marcy couldn't see faces of her friends, but her ears were enough to hear gasps and whispers — and another bets. The wind was dancing around her legs, preventing her from falling.

 

Marcy sighed, a trickle of sweat forming on her temple. Tired gasps escaped her lips as she stumbled backwards, running away from Ash’ blade. This time she didn't want to win using her powers — although she was relying on them all that time — but the wind just came and blocked his sword. Marcy approached him, and suddenly groaned, when she felt a sharp pain on her arm. Another scar to her collection. Blood stained her sleeve, but Marcy didn't stop running. Blast of the cold wind spread around her, finding a blockade in Ash. Angry grimace filled her face, as she rushed at him.

 

She raised her sword thinking about victory, when all of a sudden she fell on the ground. Her mouth was filled with bitter earth and dust, she spat and wiped her mouth with her hand. Marcy groaned as she removed the blindfold and rose to her knees. Stain of the blood dripped from her hand to her pants. Ash was staining in front of her, holding a sword. Cold blade touched her chin.

 

“What was that ?” Marcy asked with resentment. Ash shrugged and lowered his sword, while Marcy reached for her weapon.

 

“You started smiling, so I couldn't let you win. I tripped you. You have to expect everything in the fight.” he smiled. “Maybe one day you will beat me, old-timer.”

 

Marcy mumbled some curse words, when Ash helped her stand up. She narrowed her eyes and cursed again, seeing Louise giving some money to Alice. Traitor .

 

“You always win.” muttered Marcy, coming closer to Malena. She put her sword in the sheath, and sat next to her.

 

“I had longer practice.” Ash said. Marcy rolled her eyes. He always won like he was the son of some goddess of victory. Crazy.

 

“You coul—” Marcy flinched, when Malena touched her left arm. She looked at the girl holding a bandage, and sighed. “You could let me win just one time.”

 

“You can win this time. Maybe.” Ash raised his sword and pointed at the field.

 

Malena stopped bandaging her, and Marcy pursed her lips, looking at her arm. The vision of victory was too sweet to miss it.

 

***

 

Marcy did not gain only one scar, but three . One on her left arm, one on her left thigh, and one of her right temple, when she fell again. Because of the ambrosia — another thing they got from that sponsor — the wounds healed way faster, and scars soon blended with her light skin, but she still felt the bitter taste of earth and failure in her mouth.

 

“Maybe you should’ve called your daddy for help.” Alabaster smirked. Marcy rolled her eyes.

 

“Yeah, because he would definitely answer.”

 

Alabaster laughed. His face floated a few feets above the floor, surrounded by a light. He was the son of Hecate, and Marcy knew him because of Malena, who introduced them a few months ago. Freckles on his skin looked like stars, while his eyes reminded her of those stones, emeralds, green like grass in the spring. Since they could only talk through Iris Messages, Marcy hadn’t seen his skills, but him being one of the Army’s leaders meant he had to be a really powerful demigod. She even learned a few the Mist tricks from him.

 

If not Marcy, girls' barracks would be empty. She was sitting on her bed, and tying her shoelaces, a small lamp was trying to lighten the whole room, but it failed. The glow of light spread around the nightstand. Through the high windows one could see stars on the dark, endless sky. Moon was hidden under the horizon, and darkness took over the world — or at least the Western hemisphere.

 

“How is it going on Princess Andromeda ?” she muttered.

 

“Fast.” beamed Alabaster, looking at the right, like someone came to the room. “We are close to Haiti’s shore, and… And we are heading to the Sea of Monsters. We’ll be there maybe in… Oh, Chris, come here for a second!”

 

“Chris?” Marcy frowned.

 

“Yeah, Chris Rodriguez, he’s my friend. Come on, man, I want to introduce you to someone!”

 

Alabaster’s smile became bigger. His voice was so young and cheerful, and his face was so innocent, that it was easy to forget they were all kids, not just soldiers.

 

Iris Message wavered slightly as the young boy appeared in it. He was maybe two, three years older than her, his hair was as dark as his eyes, and his troublemaker smile made him look like he was thinking about a new prank. Alabaster wrapped his arm around him, looking at Marcy.

 

“Marcy, that's Chris Rodriguez. Chris, that’s Marcy Caldwell.”

 

“Oh, you’re that Poseidon’s daughter, right?” asked Chris. Marcy sighed.

 

“Yeah, yeah, I am. I’m Marcy too.”

 

“I always thought you’re named Mary.” he cackled.

 

When demigods found out she was Poseidon’s daughter, it basically became her middle name. She loathed it, as if her father was the sole definition of who she was. Another reason added to the list why she hated him.

 

“If you are his daughter, why aren't you at Princess Andromeda ? It would be nice if we had someone who can control water.”

 

“I don't like boats. And I can't control water.”

 

“You can't control water?” Chris blurted, looking at Alabaster. He looked at Marcy again, and laughed. “Well, that's something new.”

 

“Yeah, can we change the subject? I don't like talking about my father.”

 

“If you don't like talking about your godly parent, you would love Titan Army, Mary. Maybe you should join us.”

 

“I’ll think about it.” Marcy laughed.

 

During those talks with her friends on Princess Andromeda , Marcy started believing in the Army again, as if she found her purpose. But when she came back to her routine... She stopped believing in the Army again. Alabaster, Lucia, or even Malena, they all made her trust Kronos, but as soon as the call ended, she began to doubt it all.

 

“So… How’s the Army?” she asked, swinging her legs.

 

“Nothing new.” Alabaster shrugged. “Some demigods joined us, we grow in forces… Gods can’t ignore us anymore.”

 

“Do you think it’s a good idea?”

 

The boys looked at each other, frowned, and looked at Marcy like she was mad. Why did she even open her mouth? She looked away, trying to come out with some explanation.

 

“What is a good idea?” asked Alabaster.

 

“Nothing. It’s just… I need to go on patrol.”

 

“Wai—”

 

“I have to go, bye!” Marcy ended the call. She stared at the blank wall, regretting everything she had said.

 

Marcy turned off the light, and the room was plunged into darkness. She left the barracks, heading to the armory, and thinking about conversation with Chris and Alabaster. Why couldn’t she be normal, just like them? As soon as she stepped outside, the cold night air wrapped around her body, pushing away her gloomy thoughts. She couldn’t allow herself to be distracted.

 

At the edge of the sword fighting field Felix was talking to someone through Iris Message, and trying some new spell. Despite their whole hatred of the gods, Marcy wondered why they were communicating through it — a messages created by goddess siding with Olympians. Perhaps there was another goddess named Iris who wasn't siding with Olympians, but Marcy doubted it. Maybe it wasn’t Iris Message, but some weird Kronos — or Hecate — magic, since it was always demigods from Princess Andromeda who called first.

 

Marcy waved at him, but Felix ignored her, screaming to someone and cursing in a mix of Latin and Ancient Greek. She rolled her eyes, and came to the armory filled with other demigods.

 

“So… What are they doing here?” Marcy frowned, looking at Fiona and Clara. Terrible twins looked at each other, avoiding her gaze.

 

“Well, Louise broke her leg.” explained Malena, putting on her helm. “She can't do that, so we took them. Lou will replace them next week.”

 

“Broke?”

 

“For me it’s probably a lie.” she shrugged.

 

Marcy narrowed her eyes, reaching for a greave. Last time when she was on a patrol with them, she almost caused an earthquake, because they woke up some monster.

 

When Marcy was attacked by a gryphon those two years ago, Ward wanted to set up patrols so that no monsters would get close to the house. His plan didn't work out, but since Marcy became daughter of Poseidon, almost every night they were lurked by a danger, not to mention another ten demigods whose smell was probably felt in Los Angeles. Besides being able to kill them and gain some peace, it was also a great opportunity to fight and run around in armor that weighed at least a few pounds, with a sharp sword in almost total darkness.

 

“Listen, I’m not happy either.” mumbled Malena quietly enough, so they couldn’t hear her. “But we have to survive this week.”

 

“If they woke up another monster again, we won’t survive this week .”

 

“I love your optimism.” Malena smiled. Marcy looked away.

 

She put on her armour, looking exactly like from those books about Ancient Greece. She got used to the weight of the helmet, breastplate, and all the rest, so she could freely walk without swaying from side to side. Her first fight in full armor was a complete failure, just like a second one, but when it came to the third one, she realized it was a helmet's fault — because, of course, it couldn't be her fault. It blocked her view, she couldn't use her spider sense, and it was just too heavy. During some fights and patrols Marcy still wore it — after all, if she had to defeat Olympians, she couldn't risk someone would shoot her in the head — but if she had occasion to not wear it, she didn't do that.

 

There was one patrol group, consisting of three people, but Fiona and Clara were basically one person. They were walking around Ward’s house, searching for any danger and spies from the Camp, who magically appeared there and wanted to kill them.

 

But as always — they were just following Luke Castellan’s orders.

 

One time at the Iris-Message-meeting Marcy felt extra brave, and she wanted to ask Luke about it, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she forgot what she wanted to say, and stayed quiet. If she could she wouldn't attend those meetings, but being a Child of Prophecy meant she had to listen about their plans of destroying Olympians, as if it would be useful to her one day. Soldiers just needed orders, and sometimes Marcy thought of herself only as a weapon. After all, wasn't it all she was? A weapon for the Titans, a tool to complete their plans. A pawn…

 

“Marcy, are you listening?” Malena touched her arms, bringing her attention. Marcy flinched, looking at her.

 

“What?”

 

“I asked are you—”

 

“Yeah, I do, I do—” she muttered, adjusting the strap of her breastplate.

 

“Is everything okay?” said Malena after a moment. Her curly hair peeked out under her helmet, and she kinda looked like a warrior princess.

 

“Yeah, it do. Wanna fight some monster with me?”

 

***

 

First hour — clear.

 

Second hour — clear.

 

Second hour and thirty two minutes — Fiona was attacked by an owl. It was cruel, but Marcy couldn’t resist a smile seeing how she was running and waving her hands in every direction. Her sister tried to attack the owl with the spear — surprisingly, they were really good with the spears — but the bird ignored her. If Marcy didn’t push the owl away using the wind, its nest would be made of Fiona’s brown hair.

 

“Well, next time she will remember to not mess with birds.” Marcy shrugged, seeing Malena’s face. The girl sighed.

 

“Pegasi, cats, owls… Next time she will remember to not take off her helmet.” Malena mumbled. “I hope next time they, don't know, they won’t steal Hesperides’ apples or something.”

 

“They’re probably Hermes' kids, I wouldn’t be surprised if they did this.”

 

“Oh, they aren't that stupid.” said Malena, but after seeing Marcy’s smile, she frowned. “They… They aren’t.”

 

“Whatever you want to believe, Mal.” Marcy patted her on her shoulder.

 

“I hope none of them want to be another Heracles.”

 

A quiet laughter came from Marcy’s mouth. Forest around them was silent, and even Fiona and Clara stopped talking. The stars towered above the trees, forming constellations. Marcy recognized the Big Dipper — Ursa Major , and Ursa Minor under it, Callisto and her son Arcas placed in the sky. She saw the Gemini, Castor and Pollux watching the earth together, she saw Hercules, Virgo, and Leo shining next to the moon. When gods turned people into stars, what did happen to them?

 

“I think I saw something there.” said Malena, pointing at some tree.

 

“Malena, do you think gods could change?”

 

“What?”

 

Malena frowned, stepping back. Marcy tried to bear the gaze of her dark eyes, but with every second she felt despair filling her body, like a water flooded into a sinking boat.

 

“Do you… Do you think gods could change? Because I was kinda thinking about it and—”

 

“I wasn’t.” she interrupted her with a voice dripping with ice. “They left us.”

 

“Yeah, I know, but—”

 

“There is no but . They left us, they forgot about us—”

 

“Yeah, yeah, never change, never care, I got it.” Marcy mumbled with irritation. “It was just a rheto… Rhetical question”

 

“You meant rhe… Rheto… Goddamn it.” Malena muttered.

 

“You know what I meant, that’s something! But the thing is, I was thinking about gods, and titans, and that whole situation—”

 

“And?”

 

“And… Would anything change, if Kronos was in charge?”

 

Malena narrowed her dark eyes. It seemed impossible, but the forest became even more quiet, as if trees and the air wanted to listen to Marcy’s words.

 

“What do you suggest?”

 

“I… Nothing. Nothing.” she shrugged calmly, like she was talking about the weather. “I just… Listen, I was thinking about gods. They never change, never care, right? They just want sacrifices and fear, they remember us only when they have some missions for us, leaving us on our own for the rest of our lives… We are just pawns in their hands, but the titans? What’s the difference? Like, just listen! Like, we… We are in this Army, and shit, we’re fighting, training, basically for nothing, for just… For just the new ruler. If neither of them were ruling, maybe then—”

 

“Marcy, I think the word you're looking for is anarchy .”

 

“What is anarchy?”

 

“Oh, gods.” Malena sighed, and smacked her forehead. Clara screamed something, and pointed at the trees. “I said I saw something there.”

 

“Another monster?” asked Marcy, gripping her sword tighter.

 

“Yeah, another monster. Or a lost mortal tourist.” she shrugged.

 

“So, what is anarchy?”

 

“One day you will find out. Now come on, you… You godly anarchist.” Malena smirked.

 

Marcy frowned, but Malena ran away, heading to the monster. A bronze sword shone in her hand like a stars. Marcy looked above, thinking about the gods being a mirror reflection of the titans.

 

Chapter 22: Three years before the destruction of the world

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

June 7th, 2007

 

Marcy celebrated her thirteenth birthday by cleaning pegasi stables.

 

She forgot that she switched with Louise to clean the stables, instead of going to the night patrol that day. As soon as she stepped outside with a smile, admiring the cloudless, clear sky, Louise suddenly materialized in front of her, smiling, and holding a shovel and bucket. After a few hours of taking out manure and enduring pegasi chatter, Marcy smelled worse than the Minotaur. She even had the same eyes that said don't come near me .

 

But Marcy finally sighed with relief, putting away cleaning stuff. She ran to her barracks, changed her clothes, and ran to the path leading to the road. Pushed by the wind, she was running way faster than she could. Few times she fell on the ground, because she was doing it too fast, but what was life without a little bit of adrenaline?

 

“Our late girl!” called Ash, seeing Marcy. “Happy birthday, old-timer.”

 

“Sorry, but… I have to clean the stables. I forgot.” she panted. She adjusted her belt as her sword sheath had shifted while she ran.

 

“She got it from you.” muttered Jamie, nudging Ash in the arm. “Can we go? Or else Rene’s gonna die without spending another minute without Mei. She’s already flinching.”

 

“You two losers can’t comprehend having someone.” Rene mumbled, rolling her eyes. Marcy giggled. “ Ma cosa mi aspetto da idioti come te?

 

“I don't really understand, but that idioti thing doesn't sound nice.” said Ash.

 

“Yeah, and talk to him.” added Jamie, pointing at Ash. “I feel good being single.”

 

“Oh, Jamie and Ashy.” Rene sighed, wrapping her arm around Marcy. “Cone on, old-timer, or else you’ll become as boring as them.”

 

***

 

“Do you see that cop?” mumbled Ash, narrowing his green eyes. Jamie looked around.

 

“What cop?”

 

“That one.” he pointed at the end of the street.

 

Indeed, a few policemen were hanging out around some bagel bar. One of them was looking at their group suspiciously, but as soon as he realized Ash pointed at him, he looked away. They were walking through Mallorca Way, near their favourite Chestnut Street. They were separated from the policemen by a road, but with each step they were getting closer.

 

“Maybe he can see through the Mist?” said Marcy.

 

“Yeah, and he’s concerned about a group of teenagers with swords and stuff.” Rene snorted.

 

“Well, technically , we should be at the school right now.” said Jamie. “Do you think he wants to arrest us?”

 

“Maybe. I think some school is nearby.”

 

“What if he’s a policeman and a monster?” inquired Marcy. “You know, a second job after killing demigods?”

 

“Then we're doubly screwed.” muttered Ash. “Sometimes cops are more dangerous for a demigod than a monster.”

 

“Why?”

 

“How are you gonna explain to him that your father is god, you're fighting in Titan Army, and that sword is real?”

 

“Not to mention that they’re usually grown guys with power, while you have… Well, really nothing.” added Rene. “If you ever see a cop approaching you, just run away.”

 

“Like now?” Marcy frowned, pointed at the policeman walking in their direction.

 

“Like now.” commanded Jamie.

 

As if they shared one mind, they all turned and walked back the way they had come. The policeman shouted something at them, but they just quickened their steps, almost running. The street was as straight as a ruler, full of mortals who seemed to magically appear there. Marcy almost pushed someone, trying to get through the crowd. The woman cursed her, and seeing the policeman she cursed again, pointing at Marcy. Sidewalk was like a net full of fish, trying to escape the fisherman, but instead of getting into water, they got in the boat.

 

They disappeared behind the corner, when Rene suddenly stopped, cursed, and waved her hands, like she was pretending to be MacGyver and was trying to make something from the air. Few mortals around them looked at her, and started whispering — Marcy wasn't surprised — but when a cop came around the corner, he simply looked at them, shrugged, and walked away, as if they were invisible.

 

“Wow.” Marcy gasped, looking at smiling Rene.

 

“Trick with the Mist, right?” Jamie snapped his fingers. “You could try it earlier.”

 

“I’m not the only one who can do it.” Rene looked at Marcy.

 

“You’re doing it better than me.” Marcy mumbled, looking away.

 

“Practice, old-timer. And if we are talking about practice… Maybe we should run to some ice cream shop, gang?”

 

Since demigods should always be ready to fight monsters, they couldn't resist a run to the nearest ice cream shop.

 

***

 

The wind was peacefully humming, dancing around valleys. First, pale stars appeared in the evening sky, and the sun was approaching the land. Summer had begun, and even at Ward’s house demigods became more lazy, doing more pranks and other stupid things like a normal kids. Since Ward left, the whole atmosphere became more... Lenient . Sure, it was still kind of strict, they were always ready to attack and everything, but Alice and Jamie, who were in charge, allowed a lot more than Ward did. Because of all that laughter, Marcy felt like she wasn't in the Army at all. Was it how that whole Camp looked like? She was never brave enough to ask Ash about it, but she could imagine it looked like that. Were their lives really different? One side was working for the gods, other for the titans, pawns in the hands of someone, who seemed to be the same person.

 

Sitting near the slope of the valley, Marcy has a view of Mill Valley hidden between the trees. She pursed her lips, and looked like a butterfly that landed on a stone near her. Red admiral. How would her life be, if that whole thing didn't happen? Her mother wouldn’t have died, she would’ve never gone to Lotus Hotel and Casino, she would’ve never met Ash, Jamie and Rene… She would’ve never found out she was a demigod, and lived a peaceful life without worrying about gods and titans. A double edged sword. Marcy pulled photos out from her pocket that they made in one of those fancy photo booths. In all four photos, all four of them were smiling, and their eyes were shining from happiness. She wanted to pin them to the photo wall, but couldn't bring herself to do so.

 

“Hey, old-timer.”

 

Marcy flinched, looking at how Rene sat next to her. Her spider sense had two disadvantages — it didn't work on those annoying bugs, and it didn't work when she was distracted.

 

“Hey, Rene.”

 

“How is it going, birthday girl?” Rene smiled, and looked at the photos. She was hiding something behind her back, and bit her lip, as if she couldn't wait anymore. Marcy narrowed her eyes. “I’ve got something for you.”

 

“For me? Really?”

 

Marcy didn't need to pretend to be surprised. Their birthday tradition was sneaking out, and since they didn't have much money, they weren’t giving each other gifts, except some symbolic small things — that technically were gifts.

 

“You didn't have to.” said Marcy, but still gasped, when Rene gave her something wrapped in red paper. It was a few inches long, and Marcy was kinda afraid it was gonna to be one of her pranks.

 

“I thought it would be nice if you had real weapon .” she shrugged.

 

“Dagger!” guessed Marcy without even unpacking it. “It’s a dagger, right?”

 

A big smile appeared on Rene’s lips, and Marcy couldn't resist a smile too. She unrolled the paper, looking at the dagger hidden in its sheath. It had navy blue handle, looking like a, well, a normal dagger, instead of those kopides Marcy had seen in armory.

 

“I thought… You know.” muttered Rene, throwing some rocks into a valley. “It would be nice if you got something from me. Just once.”

 

“You didn't have to.” Marcy repeated, holding a dagger just like Rene had showed her in one of their lessons. “I’ve never given you… Anything.”

 

“You still have some time till September.” Rene's smile became bigger.

 

“I don’t have money.”

 

“I’ve shown you how to steal, old-timer.” she laughed. Marcy rolled her eyes.

 

A nice silence filled the air. Another moment Marcy wanted to stay forever. What would her life look like in three years? Her sixteen birthday party would be really fun.

 

Marcy looked at Rene, but stayed silent. She pursed her lips, looking at the sky. Maybe if she prayed to her father, he would give her some answer for all of her problems? Or maybe she should pray to her old God, since he was all knowing and all everything.

 

Whoever she would call, she knew no one would answer. Sky was deaf and empty.

 

Notes:

i hate this chapter but i wanted to write someting with the gang

ma cosa mi aspetto da idioti come te? - italian for ‘but what do I expect from idiots like you?’ (at least i hope so. any complaints to google translator, please)

Chapter 23: Family reunion didn't go as well as I wanted

Chapter Text

December 21th, 2007

 

Marcy knew it was a stupid thing to do. She looked at her left wrist covered by bandages, and pursed her lips, thinking about the fall, when she broke her hand.

 

It was just a few days ago, but thanks to ambrosia and Jamie’s powers it healed a way faster. An accident during the training. She wished that it wouldn't happen, and that she could join the rest of her friends fighting at Mount Othrys against some demigods from the Camp, but, well, with a broken hand she couldn’t do much.

 

Broken hand was one reason, and no will for fighting for another one. A main one, but she wouldn’t tell that to anyone. Marcy hadn’t revealed it to anyone, but she didn't want to fight, knowing the other side was made of demigods just like them , wanting a better future. Because they wanted a better future, right? Marcy couldn't imagine they were blind enough to not see that both gods and titans were cruel.

 

“What are you thinking about?” asked Jamie, joining her at the porch. Marcy was leaning towards a wooden balustrade. Ivy leaves were rustling, telling a song known only to nature.

 

The air was icy, making Marcy quiver with cold. She hugged herself, and even her jacket couldn't protect her from the low temperature. Jamie — okay, Jamie, on the other hand, seemed to not know what snow and ice and cold is, as he just wore jeans and a grey hoodie.

 

“Nothing.” she sniffed, looking at Mount Tamalpais covered in winter fog. The world was hidden under grey clouds.

 

“About them?”

 

“Yeah.” Marcy muttered. Except Jamie, Louise and her, everyone left to help the Army. Even terrible twins went there. Marcy was kinda scared looking at them, when she saw their shining eyes, while talking about overthrowing the gods.

 

She hoped Malena didn't tell anyone about that godly anarchist talk they had in April. No one looked at her weirdly, so Marcy guessed Malena kept that to herself. Even at the Army meetings Luke seemed to not suspect disloyalty from her. With every day Marcy lost faith in Kronos, wanting to quit as fast as she could, but she couldn't find any occasion to do that, but it wasn't the only thing keeping her there. She didn't want to fail her friends, her family, who hoped for a new, better world, where they would mean something, instead of being just gods’ toys.

 

New world without gods. New world with titans, treating mortals like worms, and demigods as their new toys.

 

Toys to use and forget.

 

“Hey, Marcy!” Jamie touched her arm, bringing her back to earth.

 

“What?”

 

“I asked, if your hand is okay.” he frowned. Marcy stared blankly at his face, hoping he didn't suspect anything.

 

“Wha… Oh, yeah, it’s okay.” she shrugged. “But I wished I broke it few days earlier. Or later.”

 

“I wished I could heal it whole. They would really appreciate you there.” Jamie looked at Mount Othrys , tapping the balustrade with his fingers.

 

“Do you have any news from them?”

 

“Nothing.” he shook his head, as he pursed his lips. His face drowned in gloom. “But it’s been just few days. They're gonna come back.”

 

“What if they don—”

 

“How about a tea?” he interrupted her, trying to smile. If Marcy was him, she would also do everything to not hear about her friends’ death.

 

“No, thanks. But ask Louise, since Ward almost died, she is still sad. I’m going to sleep.”

 

When Ward left for Princess Andromeda , for some time Louise was moody and gloomy, missing her cousin. Eventually that feeling went away, but when she learned about a month ago he almost died, she came back to melancholy. It was that bad that she didn't even clean her bed.

 

Marcy stopped at the living room, while Jamie went to the kitchen. She looked at Louise lying on the couch, while the warm air was filled with the smell of cinnamon. Marcy wasn't a big fan of lying. Louise looked terrible. Her dark hair was disheveled, she was even wearing grey sweats , and looking like a personification of sadness.

 

“Hey, Lou.” asked Marcy. She smiled, but the girl didn't even raise her head. “You're okay?”

 

Louise mumbled something. Marcy took that as “Yes” , nodded, and went upstairs.

 

She covered herself with blankets, almost drowning under them. Marcy sighed, feeling her wrist beamed with pain. As soon as she closed her eyes, she found herself drawn into the darkness of sleep.

 

***

 

Surprisingly, demigod's dreams were awful!

 

It was blowing cold there, and Marcy's jaw almost dropped, when she tried to take in the entire… Room , if she could call it that. She was standing in a dark, enormous pavilion, surrounded by high columns, a green fire was burning between them. If it wasn't made of black, shining marble, it would kinda look like those Ancient Greek temples. Despite it was just a dream, she could feel an aura of power and fear surrounding her.

 

In front of her, Marcy saw gold sarcophagus sculptured in some figures. She saw waves, and a man holding a... Oh. She stepped back, wanting to pull out her sword, but it was gone. A trickle of sweat appeared on her temple. No, no, no, where it was?

 

“I don't like this game.” she mumbled, looking at the sarcophagus. The words forced their way through her throat, where dread had taken hold. Evil laugh, sounding kinda like the laugh of some evil scientist, echoed against the walls. “What the hell do you want, Kronos?”

 

“This is how you refer to the Lord of Titans?”

 

Marcy heard about this names-have-powers-thing , but she was using gods’ and titan’s names as if they meant nothing — because for her, they meant nothing more than dirt. If she was scared of something, then she didn't talk about it, but she didn't want to look like she was scared of them.

 

Her body was heavy and tired, as if she had just rolled a rock up a hill. Marcy wanted to come closer, but she felt like she was trapped in honey. Her every move was slow, and she couldn’t find the will to do another one. Was it still a dream?

 

“Daughter of Poseidon.” despite not seeing Kronos’ face, she could hear a mockery in his cold voice. “My loyal soldier!”

 

Marcy didn’t know if he was joking or not, but she kinda didn’t want to tell Titan King she was thinking about quitting his Army.

 

She moved closer to him, but suddenly time came back to normal. Marcy groaned, as she fell to the cold ground. She raised her head, feeling numb, like she was drowning in cold water. Her hands were shivering, she couldn’t even stand up, as if she was glued to the floor. She rose to her knees, putting her right hand on the bandaged wrist. It wasn't a continuation of the previous dream, but something completely new that must have happened before the attack on Mount Othrys. She saw Luke in his cabin in Princess Andromeda , standing before Kronos’ sarcophagus . His eyes were cold, he was intensively thinking about something, holding his sword. Marcy had never seen a blade like that. It seemed to be made of two metals — one was probably Celestial Bronze, but another one was… It looked just like normal steel. Perfect weapon to kill gods and mortals. Marcy gasped. Sure, she was killing monsters, but killing other people was too much for her. A gloomy thought appeared in her mind, when she realized what that war really meant.

 

Army needed an opponent, and they wouldn't only fight with the gods. She swallowed loudly.

 

“Daughter of Zeus.” she heard Kronos’ voice. Luke nodded.

 

“Golden Fleece worked, my lord. We… We have another pawn in the game.”

 

Golden Fleece … Marcy heard about that in one of those meetings. What was that girl’s name, Thalia? Yeah, Thalia Grace, daughter of Zeus, who spent a few years as a pine tree. Only caring fathers turn their kids into plants.

 

“If only we could bring her to our side!” Kronos sighed. “Daughter of Zeus overthrowing her father… That will be your mission. You have to bring her to us.”

 

“Thalia… Thalia has a strong will. She won’t—”

 

“You said she is ambitious. Even the strongest man would never refuse to take power. That is the problem with you, mortals. You always want too much.”

 

Marcy would almost smile, if not the fear surrounding her. Luke looked away.

 

“And that son of Poseidon… He is growing too strong.” said Kronos. “My son was always powerful. His children inherited that from him. Gods’ offsprings are always a problem.”

 

For a few seconds Marcy was wondering who his son was, but then she realized it was her father. That would mean…

 

“Marcy Caldwell, his daughter in our Army—” started Luke, her Kronos interrupted him.

 

“That girl.” her grandfather cackled. Did he feel any emotions? It should be hard since he was cut into pieces. “She is a problem too.”

 

“I’m… I’m sorry, my lord? A problem?”

 

“Children of the sea god were always dangerous. And that girl… She began to wonder. To doubt.”

 

“Doubt?”

 

“Doubt, my Luke, doubt! Curiosity was always a dangerous thing. Too much freedom was always a dangerous thing. Knowing too much than a person could handle… We have our key to victory in our hands, and we can't lose it. But if we only had the daughter of Zeus… You cannot forget about her. You have to bring her to us. Daughter of the king of the gods, rebelling with us, that is what we need. And Poseidon's daughter… You need to keep an eye on her.”

 

“But—”

 

“You need to keep an eye on her, and her friends. It would be bad, if something happened to them.”

 

Marcy suddenly froze, as if his cold voice embraced her. Her mouth opened, but no sound came from it, she couldn’t even move. He wouldn't, would he? He wouldn't, he would never… Marcy didn't even want to think about it. He wouldn’t . How could a few pieces hurt somebody? Except for their dreams, Kronos had no power over them, and Marcy couldn't let that threat take over her life.

 

“You will still act as if you did not know anything. She cannot know you found out the truth. You have to act unaware about that. You have to act stupid, but that should not be a problem. Do you understand, Castellan?”

 

“But, my lord, if sh—”

 

“Do you understand, Castellan?” asked Kronos. Luke nodded, pursing his lips and looking away. His body seemed to be made of mist, dissolving into darkness. Marcy stood up and stepped back, again feeling like she was in honey. She looked at the gold sarcophagus, wanting to be as far as possible from that cursed thing. “And do you understand?”

 

Marcy swallowed, feeling bitter fear in her mouth. She raised her hands, wanting to protect herself, but she couldn't summon any wind. Her loud heartbeat filled the pavilion.

 

“I do.” she said. Her voice was trembling.

 

The pavilion drowned in darkness. Marcy woke up to the sound of the rain, and almost flinched, when she heard a thunder. She looked through the window at the grey world, not even realizing her whole body was shivering. She couldn’t breathe, feeling as if the room had been emptied of fresh air. Marcy hugged herself, blankly staring at a drawing of a blue swallowtail, a butterfly that she tried to draw, lying on some book about bugs on her nightstand. She was never as good at drawing as Mei.

 

Marcy swallowed loudly, thinking about Kronos’ words.

 

He wouldn’t hurt them, right? He wouldn't use her friends to hurt her. Marcy wanted to believe in that, but she just couldn’t. Her face was painted in anger. Such a dirty and clever move.

 

Marcy almost fell on the floor, trying to reach her sword. She rushed downstairs, not even looking at Jamie and Louise sitting on the couch. They — or rather he — said something to her. Marcy stopped just a few inches before the door, pursing her lips, and thinking… No . She took her jacket, and left the warm house. Dark, almost black clouds gathered above Mount Othrys, rain mixed with snow, leaving a dirty, gloomy mass lying on the ground. Marcy looked above, clenching her fists, as she saw the lightning cutting the sky. The drops seemed to be avoiding her clothes, she stayed dry despite the weather. Her legs carried her towards the stables, she didn't even realize where she was going.

 

Please, don't tell me— ” Alexios stepped back, seeing her angry face. Marcy looked at the ground, seeing small fissures around her shoes. The peaceful quiet was destroyed by rain and snow hitting the roof, and knocking the windows, trying to get everyone’s attention.

 

Alexios is scared again. ” Bonnie snarked, moving her head. Scared Alexios was like a blue sky.

 

“If you want, you can fly with me.” scolded Marcy. She turned away from them, looking at the sky. She sighed, closed her eyes, and concentrated, despite she was trembling like the earth under her. “Come on, Marcy, you can do it.”

 

She clenched her fists, and pursed her lips, thinking about the clouds above her head, thinking about her friends, the raindrops hitting the ground, wanting to stop it. Marcy started it, and she could end it. She was a good soldier, and she would be even a better one. She would . She wouldn't fail any of them, and in three years Olympus would be destroyed. Marcy would smile seeing crushed thrones, pieces of gods’ palaces, seeing faces of her friends, being safe and alive. She would smile, laughing with them again.

 

Still with her eyes closed, Marcy cursed, hearing a thunder cracking the air. She raised her hands, and started moving her fingers, as if she was playing on some instrument. She pulled the strings of the weather, pushing away dark clouds. A groan came out of her mouth, she almost staggered, preventing the rain from falling.

 

“I did it.” she smiled, and deeply sighed, seeing a shy sun peeking behind the bright clouds. “I did it!”

 

She threw her hands in the air, turning back to Alexios.

 

You look like you are going to fall. ” said pegasus.

 

“I’m okay.” Marcy shrugged, coming closer to him, and almost bumping into a wall. “Ready for the little ride?”

 

Marcy, you don't look good. ” Alexios mumbled. Marcy hesitated another step.

 

She wanted to look into his dark eyes, but he was avoiding her gaze. Alexios stepped back into the corner of his stall, he was stomping and uneasily moving his ears.. Marcy felt a sudden pain in her mouth, realizing all the time her teeth were gritted. As if on cue, her whole body began to ache, her head beamed with pain, and for a second all the outlines were blurred. Marcy leaned against the wall, she sank to the floor, hugging herself. She looked at the armory, and at the dent in a metal wall, accidentally made by her. During the training, she wanted to parry Alice's stroke, but she just tripped, and fell on the ground, hitting the wall with the wind instead of the girl.

 

Marcy looked away. She would be a good soldier. She had to, for her friends, and for herself. Would Kronos really hurt them? He was some pieces, and physically just couldn't do that. Marcy sighed, although her body was still filled with dread, that she couldn't get rid of. It was stuck with her since she was born, and she doubted she would ever let go of it.

 

“He won’t.” she mumbled to herself, hugging herself even stronger. Her nose seemed to be stuffy, while her ears were squeaking. Every thought filled her with pain. “You won’t.”

 

She could swear she heard Kronos’ laugh in her mind, his cold, horrific laugh, swallowing her whole. Ugly tears fell on her cheeks, and Marcy wiped them with anger. There was no time to cry. She suddenly stood up, feeling as if her head was gonna explain, as if it was filled with too many thoughts. Marcy staggered, fissures surrounding her feets began to form fanciful patterns. Earth started shaking, and clouds covered the sky again. Trees were dangerously bending to the ground, moving in every direction under a cold wind. Grey drafts wrapped her body, as Marcy jumped over the fence in one agile leap. She raised her feet, ready for another step, when she suddenly hesitated. She looked behind her, swallowing, and not knowing where to. Came back to the Ward’s house? Came to Mount Othrys, hoping they were still fighting?

 

Marcy didn't need to think much about it. As soon as she moved from the safe house, she heard a quiet howl. She was acting like a robot, like a well oiled machine, programmed for that — because demigod had only one purpose. The world disappeared in a clash of her blade, as she ran into a monster direction with anger painted on her face. Anger was better than tears, it was better than grief. The cold, winter air couldn't beat the flame of wrath.

 

Chapter 24: Sky wasn’t deaf or empty. It was full of gods laughing at me

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

May 29th , 2008

 

Okay, Marcy couldn't really compare it, but now she kinda knew how Lousie was feeling after Ward left. Ash, together with Rene and Alice, was on some secret mission ordered by Luke, and even Marcy didn't know what was going on — which meant things had to be really serious.

 

“Are you okay, Marcy? Because you seem to be a total airhead.” Louise giggled. Marcy rolled her eyes.

 

Bonnie muttered a curse, which made Marcy wonder who taught her that.

 

The spring made everything bloom, filling the air with freshness. From above, the world seemed to be a big green stain, but the sky was grey, full of the tension of an approaching storm. They were flying above the San Francisco Bay, looking like an enormous, shining mirror. Despite the last days of May, a freezing wind was blowing from every direction, and although Marcy tried to push it away, she failed. It was playing with their hair, bringing in their side every small bug, although it seemed to be too high for them. She didn't know if the upcoming storm was her fault — because that day she kinda got mad at Clara — or maybe Zeus wanted to show her that he can do that too.

 

A lighting hit one of the San Francisco buildings, and after a few seconds she heard a loud thunder. Alexios neighed in panic, scared by a sudden sound, but Marcy just narrowed her eyes. Louise sighed, just knowing what was coming. Marcy focused, a few blue sparks of electricity were running through her hands. Another lighting, that time made by her, hit the roof of some skyscraper. She smiled.

 

Was it necessary? ” Alexios muttered, moving his ears.

 

“Was it necessary?” asked Louise.

 

“And you, Louise, against me?” mumbled Marcy, adjusting vambraces protecting her arms. While patrolling with Louise, she was always persisting to wear full armor, as if they could be attacked by a plane. Marcy couldn't even think of Louise breaking any rule. “It was.”

 

“Did you stop showing off?” she narrowed her irritated eyes. “Storm is coming.”

 

Oh, she’s right, she’s right! ” Alexios agreed. “ Can we come back?

 

“First her, now you.” Marcy sighed. “You're scared of a little rain?”

 

Said a person who can't get wet. Also that storm —”

 

“This helm is already ruining my hair.” said Louise. “Do you know what rain would do?”

 

“What, make it wet?” crackled Marcy, but Louise’ annoyed face didn't agree with her. “What a shame you can’t talk with him. You two would get along.”

 

“We are coming back.” she declared, arrogantly raising her chin. All that time Bonnie was suspiciously quiet.

 

We’re coming back? ” asked Alexios. Marcy nodded, and then she realized he couldn't see that.

 

“Sure, I… I kinda feel a little dizzy.”

 

“It was that lightning. ” Alexios mumbled. She held his mane, as they flew down to the Ward’s house. Cold wind was blowing at them.

 

“I had to show him he isn't the only one who can do lightning .”

 

I’m afraid he's gonna do lightning at us.

 

“Then I will redirect it. I need a little practice.” she smiled.

 

Marcy—

 

Marcy’s laugh mixed with the sound of thunder. Alexios landed on the ground, and she almost fell down. Her ears were full of hum, and saw nothing but a blurry mass. She heard an indistinct voice of Louise mixed with Alexios’ neigh.

 

“—you okay, Marcy?” she asked.

 

Too much playing with the lightning? ” snarked Bonnie, standing behind Louise. Pegasus moved his wings, trying to drive away some bug.

 

“Too much.” said Marcy, taking off the helm. Louise frowned. “Yeah, everything's okay, Lou.”

 

“You know I hate it.”

 

“I know.” Marcy snorted.

 

“And I know you’re lying.” Louise muttered, pointing accusingly at her. “ Marcy isn't your full name, and one day I’ll find it.”

 

“You’re so weird with those names.” she laughed.

 

Louise opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something, but instead of that she just rolled her eyes. It was their little game, when Louise was trying to find Marcy’s full name. Marcy didn't know why she was obsessed with it, but everyone had their hobbies. For some it was names, and for others it was chasing bugs, and falling into the lairs of monsters, when someone was focused not on the road, but on the flying little things.

 

Marcy didn't know who could be so stupid to do that, but that beetle was soo big.

 

She walked Alexios to his stall, briefly looking at the fissures on the ground — she tried to fix them, and did fix a few of them, but she kinda forgot about the rest — and then headed to the armory, where their gray cat was sleeping. Mindlessly, her hands unbuckled the straps of her armor like a well-oiled machine, putting everything back in its place like a thousand times before. Marcy waved at Louise, who was adjusting an uneven row of swords, and went to the house. She put her hand on the handle of a dagger, who had seen the sunlight only during the training. Marcy couldn't remember using it for any other purpose.

 

Another lightning cut the sky, and a few demigods, who were training swordsmanship, looked at the sky. Felix realized Marcy was there, and waved at her, while Malena mumbled something, lowering her sword.

 

“Hey, Marcy!” he screamed. Marcy stopped, and came closer to him. If he was gonna ask about…

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Couldn't you do anything with that storm? You need some training.”

 

Marcy sighed, hiding her head in her hands.

 

“I… I’ll try.” she mumbled.

 

“Thanks!” beamed Felix. Marcy turned back, focusing on the air around her, when she suddenly stopped, hearing the boy's voice. She sighed, closing her eyes “Oh, and one thing! Jamie told me to tell you that you're gonna have some meeting with Luke Castellan. At… In the afternoon, I guess.”

 

Marcy felt a lighting was about to strike somewhere, a mass of energy coalescing into a beam of heat. She clenched her fist, feeling a trickle of sweat running through her back, as she saw a white line falling from the sky. It disappeared halfway down, and Marcy smiled, sighing with relief, when suddenly the earth was bombed by more lightings, each larger than the last. Loud, chilling sound of thunder shook the world. Marcy looked above, feeling cold raindrops on her skin.

 

“I think Zeus is mad.” she mumbled.

 

“Well, at least you tried.” said Malena. She patted Marcy on her shoulder, but she suddenly withdrew her hand, shocked by the electric shock .

 

“At least.” she rolled her eyes.

 

Her friends ran to the barracks, trying to escape the heavy rain, but Marcy stayed. If she focused enough, her clothes stayed dry, but that time was a challenge for her, as the world was almost grey, and everything disappeared in the storm. Well, Zeus had to be really bad at her. Some time ago she came up with the theory that she had a problem with stopping natural made storms, as they were Zeus' work. Marcy was invading his territory, and old Thunderer wasn't happy with that. She thought she must be a really big problem for him — daughter of Poseidon, hating gods and being in the Titan Army, who had control over the air and storms. She couldn't wait to destroy his throne together with her friends, who would survive that war.

 

Marcy was wandering alone, waiting for the meeting. They were about to discuss some attack plans for the Camp or something. Last time Marcy wasn't really listening, thinking how to destroy terrible twins at the poker. They won, and Marcy had to clean the armory instead of them.

 

She tried to be more active, trying to make them think that she cares for the Army, and for the new world without gods, but the last few weeks were hard. Marcy was dwelling about it again, reflecting between gods and titans. She still remembered Kronos' words, and she remembered what she said herself about their rules. Would anything really change?

 

***

 

“So what did he say?”

 

As soon as Marcy left the infirmary — the command center — she came to her barracks, and was bombarded by the girls’ questions. Since they were serving in the Army too they knew about some of the plans, but some things were hidden even from them.

 

But Marcy, as their dearest friend, would never let them be clueless.

 

“What?” she frowned, sitting on her bed. Turned out her lost Aphrodite card all that time was in infirmary.

 

Malena sat on her left, wrapping her hands around the pillow. Terrible twins were occupying the floor, playing with Muffin — it was a miracle that the cat didn't run away — while Louise and Felix were lying on Louise’ bed — as the only boy there, he really had nothing to do. Ash was on the mission, while Jamie — and Mei — were still at the infirmary. Felix helped Louise paint her nails, holding a bottle with red nail polish. Today’s meeting was longer as usual, as they were discussing a plan of attacking the Camp that would take place in a few weeks. To be honest, all those meetings looked kinda the same — we would attack this and that, bla, bla, bla .

 

“So, what did he say?” Louise repeated. “You know he’s always telling you guys more.”

 

“I heard we’re gonna attack the Camp.” said Fiona. She had a smile on his face, unlike Marcy, who was full of gloom. “We all .”

 

Almost every lamp was on, not letting the darkness come. Marcy sighed as she laid down on her bed. She looked above to see the poster peeling off the wall. She would have to put it back on later.

 

“Yeah, we… We’re gonna.”  Marcy muttered. “Luke said that because I… I kinda accomplished my training, so he wants to bring me on Princess Andromeda , so I could… Gods , you know what I mean, so we could be in the Army.”

 

“Obviously, you’re the main force.” cackled Felix. “With you the Camp will be destroyed in like, few minutes.”

 

“Yeah, so—” Marcy muttered nervously. She looked at the window, but she probably just misheard something. “He… He also said something about the Camp, about the Labyrinth… Oh, he wants to lead the army through the Labyrinth. That is why he sent Ash, Rene and Alice. They found the entrance to the Labirynt near Mount Othrys, so we could go help. They… The demigods from Princess Andromeda , not them, also found entries in Phoenix, in Ruston… Even in Quebec.”

 

“Labyrinth is that thing where Minotaur is locked up, right?” asked Clara. As they grew older, she and her sister started looking completely different. Clara’s hair was short and in a weird shade of green, like a swamp, while Fiona’s brown hair was almost reaching her belt.

 

“It was killed.” her sister mumbled. “It’s not there anymore.”

 

“It could be reborn.” Felix shrugged, and Lousie accidentally painted his hand.

 

“Be careful.” she reprimanded him, returning to her nails. “If we're gonna go through the Labyrinth, then… Wait a second, where is the Labyrinth?”

 

“Underground.” said Marcy. “Since Ancient times it grew up, and it basically covers the entire planet.”

 

“Under… Oh, gods.” Louise sighed, closing her eyes. “We're gonna need a lot of cream with vitamin D.”

 

“Stop with this madness.” Malena smirked, throwing a pillow at her. “You got something more?”

 

Marcy was quiet for a second, thinking about it.

 

“Apparently that god of sleep, Morpheus, joined the Army.”

 

“Many minor gods join us.”

 

“Isn't it obvious?” mumbled Fiona, making a braid in her sister’s hair. “Even they can't stand Olympians anymore.”

 

“That talk about Orpheus made me really sleepy.” said Marcy, closing her eyes. Her eyelids seemed to be as heavy as the anvils. “How abo… Have you heard that?”

 

She suddenly sat, holding her hand on the hilt of her sword. She looked at the doors, pricking up her ears, but just silence replied to her.

 

“Heard what?” asked Felix.

 

“I… I don't know. I think I hear—”

 

“So the Labyrinth, and the Camp.” said Clara. “Something more?”

 

“Alabaster told me they've got some Greek Fire. With the help of Hecate they may have more chances to navigate through the Labyrinth, although he said the best solution would be, you know, Ariadne’s string. And later… Later… Oh, in the Camp, when the whole Army would get there, the monsters would go first, to tire the demigods out as much as possible, and… Just killed them.” Marcy muttered, looking away. “Those Laistrygonian Giants, dracanae, the worst one. Even Kampe.”

 

“What Camp?” Louise frowned.

 

“Not Camp, Kampe , the monster.” mumbled Malena, and looked at Marcy’s grey eyes, lowering her voice. “He told you everything?”

 

“Ye… Yeah, I guess.” Marcy hesitated. She knew why Malena asked about that, and she knew Luke Castellan hadn't told her everything. “Anyways, Kronos wants to personally lead the Army, and he… Well, he wants me there.”

 

“I can’t wait to finally go there.” smirked Fiona. Marcy bit her lip. “Those Campers wil—”

 

“I’m gonna grab some drink.” Marcy suddenly said, standing up. “You wanna some?”

 

They looked at her strangely, unsure of her sudden change of mood. Marcy nervously put her hand on the hilt of her sword, a few blue sparks ran across her fingers. The lights flickered briefly, light mingling with darkness. She nodded when no one answered, and like the wind she swept from the room, heading for the kitchen. Stairs were creaking under her steps.

 

Marcy stopped at the living room, sure she had heard something. She came closer to the window, although she didn't see much. The yard was covered in darkness, in the glass she saw her reflection — tired eyes, too mature for such a young face. Marcy bit her lip, and raised her head, when she heard Jamie’s voice. Was Mei and he all that time in the infirmary? She should’ve asked them if they wanna join the rest. No one would like to be excluded.

 

The wind embraced her, as she left the house, and hugged herself, trying to push the cold away. Marcy jumped along the rocks that formed the path to the infirmary, spreading her hands on the last one, trying to keep her balance. Through the windows the warm, yellowish gleam of the lamps lightened the yard, the interior was covered by curtains.

 

“Jamie, Mei?” she asked, entering the infirmary. “Wann… Oh, gods!

 

A big smile appeared on her face. Marcy muscles almost started to hurt, her grey eyes were shining. A spark of electricity ran through her back, and she almost jumped from joy.

 

“Rene!” she shouted, rushing towards them. The last bed at the corner was covered by a drape, Mei was looking for something in the drawer, cursing in Ancient Greek. “You came! Where’s the rest?”

 

Marcy's smile became bigger. She stopped by the bed, hopping from foot to foot, not knowing where to focus her eyes. She bit her lip, feeling like she was about to explode with joy, but the rest didn't share her feeling. White bed sheets were covered in red stains, both girls looked terrible, as if they were fighting with some monster and barely won. Rene's hair was disheveled and full of dirt, she had a terrible wound on her right cheeks. Her sleeves were red, and Marcy doubted it was juice. Jamie was singing a hymn, trying to reset Alice's broken hand, bent so bad, that Marcy stepped back. Her dirty, blonde hair was shorter, like she suddenly decided to cut them.

 

Something horrible and terrifying hung in the air and refused to leave the infirmary. Marcy shared their mood, panic filled her eyes. Her lip quivered as she looked around. 

 

“Whe… Where is Ash?”

 

Rene pursed her lips, and looked away, while Mei used her healing powers, trying to do something with her wounds. Marcy took another step back, while something hit the wall.

 

“Where is he?”

 

“He didn't make it.” muttered Rene with an empty voice, stripped of any emotions. Marcy saw tears falling from her eyes. “He… I told him I… Gli ho detto che posso … I told him I can kill that drakaina, but he—”

 

Marcy widely opened her eyes, her face became as white as the snow. Her hands started shaking, as the blue spark appeared between her fingers. No, no, no, that couldn’t be true… She stepped back, not even realizing what she did and what happened. She touched the bed with her back, the bed frame started shaking, just like the lamps and shelves. Someone said something, a faint, quiet voice filled the air but didn't reach Marcy. She hid her head in her hands, feeling salty tears in her mouth. Loud, heavy raindrops hit the roof.

 

No, no, no. That couldn’t be true.

 

She looked at them through the tears, her whole body was trembling, and she couldn't find any words. How, when, why? They didn't train for all those years, they didn't plan, only to not accomplish their dreams. How could their new world without gods, a world with peace and justice exist, if Ash was dead?

 

Dead. Dead, dead, dead , those words refused to leave her mind, and even the loud thunder couldn’t chase them off. A violent shudder shook Marcy's body. The wind knocked the windows, trying to get in, but it couldn't, so it was Marcy who ran out to meet it. Her face was drawn with anger as she ran outside. The world lightened from the lightning, then it plunged into darkness again. Marcy ran across a lawn full of cracks, the earth was shifting restlessly, like trees swaying this way and that.

 

Ash couldn't die. ’ she thought, heading to the fence, behind the armory, where no one could see her. He just couldn’t, right? Rene sometimes had a weird sense of humor, and maybe she was just joking. Yeah, the faces of the rest didn't seem bright, but… But…

 

Marcy groaned, as the cold wind embraced her. It hit the armory’s wall, making another dents, and almost destroying the fence. She drowned in the grey mass, blankly staring at the sky. Her hair sticked to her face, her clothes were wet, and she couldn’t do anything with that. World disappeared in the hum of the rain, in the hum of the thunder, appearing second after the lighting.

 

“Oh, gods, why him?” she mumbled vaguely, rockling herself. “Why, gods, why?!”

 

She looked at the dark sky, wanting to curse everybody who was responsible for Ash’ death. Gods, with whom they were fighting against, titans, with whom they were siding, Luke Castellan, who sent them there, Kronos, who did it all, herself, who… Marcy suddenly froze, while the earth was hit with another lightning. Kronos couldn't kill him because of her. She was a good soldier, she was training and doing everything in her power to could destroy Olympians one day.

 

“No, no, no—” Marcy stood up, she staggered and almost fell down. She leaned against the armory, looking above. “You couldn't do that, please, you couldn’t—”

 

Rain mixed her tears, dropping on the ground together. Draft of the air wrapped around her body, covering her like armor. Marcy groaned, hiding her hands in her hands. She could only grieve — but even that was pointless, as there was nothing that could bring him back.

 

Notes:

gli ho detto che posso - italian for ‘i told him i can’. all the phrases i took from google translator, so i’m sorry for any mistakes

Chapter 25: I bit the bullet. It tasted like new beginning

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

May 31th , 2008

 

It had been raining for two days straight. Well, raining wasn't good enough. There wasn't even a minute, when the lighting hadn't struck, and Marcy had an impression that the city hadn't seen a storm like that in ages.

 

After that day , when she woke up, she wanted to stop it, but she just couldn't, as if someone took her powers away. Marcy just stared blankly at the sky, and listened to Rene's empty words, mixing with the rain.

 

Accident , she said, wiping her tears away. He wanted to save us .

 

But at least they found entry to the Labyrinth.

 

It had been raining for two days straight, and Rene was quiet for two days straight.

 

Gloom took over the house, everyone was downcast and didn't know what to do. Marcy quickly went back to her old duties, trying to keep herself busy so she wouldn't have to think about it. She was the only one who trained, because at least she could be dry again. With every clash of her sword another lighting appeared on the sky, as she thought about moves Ash taught her. Slightly bending her knees, looking at the opponent's weapon, never getting distracted…

 

“Hey, Marcy!” she heard the indistinct voice of Malena. Marcy lowered her sword, and looked at the girl. She stood on the porch, not wanting to go further into the heavy rain. “You… You’ve been training since—”

 

“What?” Marcy frowned, as Malena’s voices drowned in thunder.

 

Marcy really wanted to stop it, knowing the rest was irritated by it, but she just couldn’t.

 

Malena sighed, and came closer, hiding her head under a hood. She cursed.

 

“You trained for almost four hours. Wanna some tea?”

 

“Sure.” she mumbled after a moment, putting her sword back to the sheath. Malena smiled, hiding in the house.

 

Music was blasting from the speaker, loud and not allowing for free thought. Some sat thoughtfully in the living room, others occupied the kitchen, where the smell of lemon emanated.

 

“Raspberry.” said Malena, putting mugs on the tea table. “Your favorite.”

 

“You don't have to do everything for me.” Marcy mumbled, sitting on the couch opposite of Lousie and Felix. She went back to normal, again wearing her designer clothes, while he wore some old sweatpants.

 

“That’s what friends do.” Malena shrugged. “Care for each other.”

 

Marcy looked away, She had to remember, after the tea she had to stop that storm.

 

“Thanks.”

 

Discomfort filled every inch of the house. No one looked Marcy in her eyes, nor did she do that too. The music for the moment stopped, as Lousie changed the record. Marcy didn’t know whose idea it was, but almost every disc was described in Ancient Greek. American Idiot was one of the exceptions.

 

“I wouldn't expect it from Ryan, but he has really good music taste.” said Louise, coming back to her magazine.

 

“I wouldn’t expect it from Aphrodite’s daughter, but she… Au! Why?” asked Felix, when she hit in the arm.

 

“For that stupid comment.”

 

“Okay, sorry. What we're gonna do in the evening?” he added after a moment, looking at the rest. Malena shrugged, while Marcy took a sip of tea.

 

“If not the storm, we coul—” Louie suddenly ended, looking at Marcy, She bit her lip. “We—”

 

“I’ll try to stop it.” Marcy muttered.

 

“Oh, thanks!” she beamed, and even Marcy almost smiled. “I think we cou—”

 

“I would eat some ice cream.” said Marcy, sprawled on the couch. Malena, who was sitting next to her, raised her eyebrow. “In that… In that one ice cream shop in San Francisco. A… chocolate one. Or cookies and cream.”

 

“I would eat a strawberry one.” Felix nodded, and Malena snorted.

 

Strawberry .” she laughed. He narrowed his dark eyes.

 

“You have a problem with that?”

 

“Yeah, stultus , that you like strawberry ice cream. It's the most basic flavor in the world.”

 

“And vanilla!” Louise added quickly. “How can you order that strawberry, or vanilla, when salted caramel exists?”

 

“It's disgusting.” chuckled Felix. “It’s too—”

 

“Salty?” said Marcy, smiling.

 

“Salty! It’s disgusting.”

 

Marcy laughed, and the rest did that too, as all that unease seemed to be gone with the storm. It was still raining, but much more softly than before. It was nice to laugh with them again. Marcy looked at the kitchen, where older demigods — and twins — were gathered. She saw Rene’s arm covered in bandages, and pursed her lips, looking away.

 

“You know, I heard mosquitos come out after a rain.” cackled Malena, looking at Louise. The girl flinched.

 

“And cockroaches.” added Felix.

 

“No, no, you're lying.” Louise shook her head, and her dark hair fell on her back. “Marcy, please tell me they're lying.”

 

“They… They kinda don’t.” she shrugged. “Mosquitos like rain. They need water to breed, so it's the perfect time for them.”

 

“Breed? So… They make more little mosquitoes, that will bite and—”

 

“You know that only female mosquitoes bite?” asked Malena. “The only ladies who would come to you, Felix.”

 

“Oh, and the cockroaches, they aren't a big fan of storms.” Marcy blurted, while Felix cursed his sister. “They hide inside the houses, because they usually drown in water. When they die, they flip onto their back, as they ner… Nervous system is destroyed, so they can't really control their le—”

 

“Oh, gods, stop with those bugs.” Louise cringed, looking at the corners, as if she was looking for any cockroaches.

 

“Have you heard that some spiders use their hair to attack their opponents?” Malena smirked.

 

“Tarantulas!” beamed Marcy, remembering about that. “They use their legs, so they can't throw their belly hair at their enemies!”

 

“I imagine Louise using her head to throw her head in the Campers.” mumbled Felix, and they all except Marcy laughed.

 

“Please, stop with those bugs.” she grumbled. Felix and Malena stopped talking, although they cackled, as even they couldn't resist Louise's voice.

 

For those two days they didn't talk about the Army, Kronos, and that cursed things, and Marcy couldn't be more happy — although all she felt was anger. Ash’ death couldn't leave her mind, but she couldn't be stuck with the grief. Her stepfather — a man from her past, whose face she almost didn't remember, but whose voice would always be with her — would tell her to move on. Death was something no one could stop, it was inevitable and waiting for everyone. Few tears wouldn't change anything.

 

If she could, she never wanted to hear about the Army again. Marcy wanted to forget about the whole gods’ world, about Kronos, and… Everything. She looked at her friends, laughing again, and talking about Campers. Marcy didn't want to participate in that anymore.

 

“I’ll try to do something with that rain.” she stood up, and waved at the window. “See ya later.”

 

“Wait, don’t yo—” started Felix, but Marcy left the house.

 

The clouds became lighter, and the lightning no longer struck the ground. The rain left puddles and mud that made it impossible to walk freely, falling into the cracks. The storm was bad, but this earthquake was much worse.

 

Marcy looked around, feeling a pressure growing in chest, she felt like she wanted to throw up. Slowly, her head full of pain that barely made her see, she walked toward the stables. She couldn't stand any more minute in her home.

 

“Alexios?” she asked, appearing in the stables. “Can you—”

 

If it stopped raining, then yes .” he interrupted her. Bonnie snorted. “ For your command.

 

“You understand me like no one else.” Marcy smiled, walking him out from his stall. As soon as they left, his hooves were covered in mud. Alexios neighed with pleasure, but suddenly he stepped back.

 

It’s still raining!

 

“But the storm is over! Come on, I’ll stop it on the way.”

 

Alexios mumbled something Marcy didn't understand. She mounted him, as he nervously stomped.

 

“Come on, Alexios, please.” Marcy said, petting his mane. “I… I must tell you something.”

 

That is the last time. You know I hate storms.

 

After a second, he finally moved his wings, and flew to the sky. Marcy smiled. He never refused any of her ideas. Rain was falling, and Marcy still stayed dry. The wind was playing around them, as they flew around Mount Tamalpais — Mount Othrys . Marcy pursed her lips, looking at the dark ruins covered by the Mist. Even she sometimes had a problem to look through it.

 

“I’m starting to doubt it all, Alexios.” she groaned with despair, hiding her head in her hands.

 

Doubt… Doubt what?

 

“The Army, the… Everything. It’s because of them Ash died!” Marcy fumed. The wind started blowing even faster.

 

Marcy, the cloud—

 

“One time, in my dream, Kronos said they all would be safe.” she interrupted him, filled with too many emotions. She clenched her fists, as the rain became heavier. “ We would have our world without gods , bullshit. Fucking idiot! I should be sent there, not him! It should've been me! Ash was talking about titans, how Kronos would save us… He deserved to see the Olympians getting destroyed!”

 

The lighting struck the earth in front of them, that close, that Marcy could feel the sharp smell. Her hair rose up, and Alexios turned back, moving his ears.

 

“I can do that too!” Marcy screamed at the sky. She swung her hands, concentrating on the air, and another lighting hit the ground. Did Zeus think she would be scared? “Whoever you are, you should’ve saved him! Mother of the year, that don’t even know her own son’s name! Ash, it was Ash! None of you deserve us!”

 

Marcy, please, I—

 

“No, they deserve to hear that. Gods and titans.” she scolded, looking at Mouth Othrys. “I know you're listening! Demigods, other word for the pawns, for the… For the servants! None of you care about us! That’s what I wanted to tell you, Alexios, the truth! I hope they all hear it!”

 

They did, I’m… I’m sure. ” Alexios flinched. “ Marcy, the storm is coming—.

 

“I know, I did that. Zeus isn’t the only one who can do that.” she said.

 

I… I know what you think about the… About them, but please, he could… We are in the air, his domain.

 

“You wanna me go on the ground? I can do some earthquake instead.”

 

I’m sure that… That people won’t like it.

 

“They probably won’t.” she mumbled, rolling her eyes. Marcy sighed, looking at the houses under them, at the cars moving through the spiral streets, and people looking like small bugs, trying to hide from the storm.

 

Small bugs, only to be crushed. Marcy sniffed.

 

“Alexios, I… I don't know what to do.”

 

Your heart will tell you.

 

Of course it will. ’ Marcy thought.

 

Of course it will! You must listen to yourself.

 

“What the fuck?” Marcy blurted, frowning. “You heard me? But I didn't say anything!”

 

I… I did, yeah.

 

“But… How? Could I just—” she suddenly ended.

 

You hear me? Roger, Roger? ’, Marcy thought with a smile on her face.

 

I’m not Roger, my name is Alexios.

 

“What the hell, it works!” she gasped. Alexios seemed to laugh.

 

You know what could also work?

 

“That storm, yeah.” she mumbled. “Alexios, I… I’m seriously thinking about it.”

 

“And?”

 

“And I don't know. I’ve been thinkin about it since… Since—” Marcy suddenly ended, distracted by her own thoughts. “For some time. I don't wanna do it anymore. I can’t. I wanna quit.”

 

Quit? Quit as a… As a leave us?

 

“May… Maybe.” she hesitated. Alexios started smelling like a wet horse, and Marcy thought about coming back to Ward’s house, but she just pursed her lips. She looked at the clouds swirling above her head. “It’s just… I can't do it anymore. After Ash died, I feel like my purpose is gone.”

 

You have other friends. You have me!

 

“But Ash is dead. So what about the future, if he won’t be a part of it? Demigods from the Camp can’t be that brainwashed. Maybe they… Maybe—”

 

You wanna go there? To… To that Camp?

 

“I didn't say that.” Marcy muttered, holding his mane. “Can you go to Ward’s house?”

 

I was waiting for you to say it. Finally.

 

“Stupid horse.” she smirked. Alexios neighed.

 

I heard that!

 

“If I didn't want you to hear it, I wouldn't say it. To the Ward’s house, please.”

 

***

 

The storm left, and the storm came again. This time Marcy wasn't even thinking to stop it.

 

She was sitting in the kitchen with a plate of unfinished pb and j sandwich, looking blankly at her friends talking about something in the living room. Marcy knew what the subject was, and after hearing words like Camp , Olympus , or gods , she didn't want to join them. Grief after Ash was over, and they started talking about destroying Campers and gods again. She sighed, looking away at the window. Storm became heavier and stronger, more chilling, as a world every now and then lightened from the lightnings. Evening was approaching them.

 

Marcy left the house, and headed to the infirmary. She knew Jamie and Rene were there, locked from the rain. Alexios said something, and even Bonnie had to put in her two cents, their voice appeared in Marcy’s head uninvited. She didn't care about them, and disappeared in the building.

 

“Oh, hi, Marcy.” said Jamie, smiling at her, as soon as she came inside. She waved at them, coming to their table.

 

They were playing some card game Marcy didn't know. Rene looked better, but she was still quiet. She wore a short sleeve t-shirt, and a few new scars appeared on her brown skin.

 

“What are you playing?” Marcy asked, pulling her chair closer.

 

“Craits.” explained Jamie. “And I’m winning.”

 

“He can’t play it.” mumbled Rene, sniffing.

 

“Because I am not cheating.”

 

Rene raised her head, looking at Jamie’s eyes. Her look was empty.

 

“Loser.”

 

“You're okay?” asked Jamie, looking at Marcy. She nodded. “If you needed something, tell—”

 

“Jamie, she isn’t nine, for God’s sake.” Rene interrupted him, and the cards almost flew out of her hands. “She knows that.”

 

“I’m just saying. Gods, you need some anti-grumble pills.”

 

“Maybe I do.” she fumed, rising abruptly from her chair. The infirmary fell silent, as Rene slammed the door, disappearing outside.

 

“I didn't know her from that side.” Marcy said quietly. Jamie sighed.

 

“She’s angry. We all are, I think.” he looked at the windows. “I… Luke Castellan called me in the morning.”

 

“Please don’t tell me about it.” she mumbled, as the anger appeared in her eyes.

 

“He wants us to go to Princess Andromeda . To… To the Camp.” he added, swallowing. He started nervously tapping on the table.

 

“Please, don—”

 

“He wants you there. They, the Campers, don’t know Kronos has Poseidon's daughter on his side. With you, they could attack, and destroy the Camp, the first bastion. Source of gods’ power.”

 

“Jamie, I don’t wanna hear about Luke Castellan, I don’t wanna hear about the Army anymore.”

 

“Me too, Marcy.” he said after a moment of silence. Marcy raised her head.

 

“You… You don’t?”

 

“I’m tired of it. After Ash died… I don't know what to believe anymore.”

 

“Jamie, you… You don’t really hate the gods, right?”

 

Jamie sighed. He looked at the cards, at the papers laying on the table, on everything but not her. He hid his head in his hands.

 

“I… I really don’t.” he mumbled quietly, as if it was something embarrassing to say. Well, maybe it was. “I just… I just wanna have a better future for the demigods. I thought the whole war would look different.”

 

“It’s a war. War is never peaceful.”

 

“War can’t be the only solution. Gods or titans… There must be a third option.”

 

She looked at Jamie. He was eighteen, and when Marcy was younger, she thought adult people were completely different, but he looked almost the same as when she met him for the first time. His hair was shortly cut, and like everyone else had new scars, which was probably an indicator of being a demigod, he still wore his bright clothes, and bandages around his wrists.

 

But one thing had changed — his dark, tired eyes. Marcy swallowed.

 

“I… I need to go.” she said. She stood up, then sat up abruptly, feeling dizzy.

 

“Everything okay?” asked Jamie, coming closer. He put his hand on her forehead, checking her temperature. “You look—”

 

“I’m okay.” Marcy stood up quickly, despite seeing just blurred mass. “I… Small space, I need to go.”

 

At least she didn't lie. In a small room like an infirmary she sometimes felt anxiety filling her body, causing her ears to squeak, until she didn't leave for the bigger space. Her hands were shaking, and she staggered, almost falling on the mud.

 

Marcy bit her lip, looking at the stables. She met Alexios eyes, and looked away.

 

***

 

The storm held on all evening and all night. Marcy couldn't sleep and spent the whole time looking out the window at the lightning flashing across the sky, the dark mass of clouds that filled with fear everyone but her.

 

One bed was empty. Rene was downstairs — at least Marcy hoped that. Since she left the infirmary she hadn’t seen her, despite the fact that she was looking for Rene. Marcy also hoped she didn't do anything stupid.

 

Fiona mumbled something through the sleep. Marcy stood up quietly, looking at her friends. She just couldn’t.

 

Marcy tied her shoes, taking everything that she needed — her sword and her dagger against the whole world. She came downstairs, through the window seeing someone on the porch. The old floorboards creaked beneath her feet, and in the darkness Marcy only now realized how many memories the house held — and how old it was. She spent almost five years there, since her new life had begun. Marcy quietly opened the door, but Rene managed to still hear that.

 

“It’s raining.” Marcy said.

 

“Good, I need to take a shower.”

 

“I can try making it hotter.” she shrugged, coming closer to her.

 

“I’m… I’m sorry for that thing in infirmary.” Rene said. She had a thin, white line on her cheek, mark after the wound. She wore Mei’s purple hoodie, her hair was loose, and Marcy had never seen her like that — so destroyed, and yet so strong.

 

“It’s okay. We’re all angry.”

 

“I see.” she smiled, looking at the storm.

 

Marcy rolled her eyes. Her voice was surprisingly calm.

 

“Maybe it's the old Thunderer, not me. Who knows?”

 

“Or maybe our old-timer.” Rene patted her on her shoulders. “It's way after our bedtime, Marcine. You're coming?”

 

“I… Yeah, just a sec.” Marcy tried to smile. “You know, Irene, you're the best sister I could ever imagine.”

 

“Don’t make me emotional, Marcy. I’ve cried enough.” Rene smiled too.

 

She disappeared inside the house. Marcy looked at the sky, hoping it was a good decision.

 

In the raging storm, with winds blowing from every direction, a faint, fast-moving shape could be seen flying towards San Francisco. Marcy adjusted the belt of her backpack. She held Alexios' mane, not knowing whether it was rain or tears that fell on her cheeks, as she left her home behind.

 

Notes:

stultus - means ‘stupid’ in latin

Chapter 26: New beginning tastes horrible

Notes:

soo i'm still alive, but i'm gonna write my final exams in this year, so i'm kinda busy with studying. i don't think i'm gonna post often, but i've already written few chapters ahead, and i hope i won't forget about this fic

Chapter Text

June 1st , 2008

 

When Marcy woke up, she smelled like a wet pegasus. Her whole back hurted, as she slept curled up like a shrimp.

 

Her first night sleeping under a bridge. Yay . Marcy didn't have much choice, and she doubted hotels would let Alexios in. She couldn't let him get any wetter, and despite he didn't say anything about it, she could feel how loud his heart beats, and how loud he pants. Against her expectation, the storm didn't stop in San Francisco. They found it again after leaving Los Angeles, as if either miserableness followed them, or Zeus got mad at her.

 

They stopped under the highway leading to the city, which, together with the other roads, seemed to form a veritable maze. The San Diego River was dark and dirty, Marcy saw empty bottles and paper bags on the riverside, and even some pants lying under a bush. Cars above them were honking, and the music was blasting, but she couldn't complain.

 

It’s lovely here. I bet nereids love it. ” said Alexios, looking around. Walls had graffiti on them, grass was weirdly yellowish. Everything looked so… depressed. “ Where are we going next?

 

“To my old house.” Marcy mumbled, tying her shoes. “You’re ready?”

 

Yeah. ” he stomped in her direction. Marcy smiled, patting his back. “ Home, sweet home.

 

“Oh, not that sweet, but come on.”

 

It took her a few years, but she finally saw that elephant. Better late than never.

 

San Diego had changed since she was here the last time. In the eyes of a nine year old it was the greatest city in the world, her first home, but now, when Marcy was thirteen, it looked… Blank, like every other city.

 

Sure, it became bigger and more alive. From the above, Marcy looked at all the buildings that weren’t there when she was a child, she looked at the parks, at the roads, and at the houses stacked so close to each other. The city’s noise, full of honks, laughter and chatter, mixing with the quiet hum of the river and chirping of the birds, filled her ears. Alexios neighted something, but she didn't hear it, charmed by the view. The sun was hidden behind the clouds, as the whole sky was still white. Marcy saw some kids going to the school, and thought if in another universe it could be her. Together with Linda, that old Linda Rodriguez, who was probably dead now, she would graduate high school and go to some college, despite she had no idea what she wanted to do in the future. She would meet her new friends there, maybe she would even get a driver’s license…

 

But she wouldn't meet Rene, Jamie and Ash, she wouldn't meet sweet Lousie, Malena and Felix, and the rest, who filled Ward’s orphanage. Again, she met a double edged sword, whose clash she couldn't stand.

 

“Go… Go there.” Marcy pointed in at the neighborhood at her right. Alexios flew over the roads, as if he wanted to show he knows motoring regulations too. “To the… What was the name, South Arena? I’m not sure.”

 

You're not sure where you lived?

 

“It’s been almost seventy years since I was here.” she muttered. “Many things changed.”

 

Like your memory. ” he cackled.

 

“You spent too much time with Bonnie. She is a bad influence for you.” Marcy looked around. “Oh, I think it was South Park or something.”

 

Like that show?

 

“What?”

 

What?

 

“Nevermind. Oh, there, land there!”

 

Alexios landed on the sidewalk. Cars passed them, as if they were invisible, but few mortals gave them a weird look. Marcy stopped minding over them a long time ago. She looked around, seeing all the new houses built there. Well, it really had changed. Marcy felt like she was in a completely new place.

 

The city’s noise didn't leave them, but it seemed quieter here. The cars disappeared behind the houses, heading down the streets. The whole layout of the estate reminded Marcy a bit of a chess board, there was something strange and unsettling about it. Apart from a few old ladies tinkering in the garden of the house next door, the street seemed empty. Marcy stepped back, knowing that meant nothing good. Alexios, seeing her face, neighed in panic, moving his ears.

 

Which… Which house was yours?

 

“That… That one.” she muttered, pointing at the house in front of them. “But… It’s not mine. They changed it.”

 

Instead of that old, white house, Marcy saw a low building made of red brick. She swallowed, feeling longing for something unknown.

 

I bet your old home was pretty. ” Alexios nudged her with his head.

 

“It… It was.” she nodded. She felt weird, looking at the remains of her old home, existing only in her memory.

 

She could hear the laughter of a younger Marcy, she almost saw that girl running on the sidewalks and chasing Linda. She could see her mother and her stepfather in the window. Marcy's face was carved by nostalgia and sadness. She didn't want to go back to that house, oh no, but... A part of her did want to. She thought of her parents, looking down at her shoes. The ground split open, a crack mixed with their voices. Her childhood was buried there, she could dig into infinity, but couldn't find it.

 

At Ward's house, when she was far away from that place, deep in the night she wondered what she did wrong. Her childhood wasn't bad, oh no, Marcy had to admit that she loved her parents. After all, they were her parents and they deserved respect, right? But... Some of her memories seemed to be hidden behind a wall too high for her to climb over it. Love was always sharp, or so she thought, until she found herself in Mill Valley, in her real home. Maybe her parents were wrong. Maybe her real family was wrong. How could a child learn something, if they weren't punished? Turned out they could, because words were enough — yelling was also needless. All that unnecessary anger that had poured down on her and wouldn’t leave her.

 

Sometimes, sometimes , sometimes , when Marcy realized all those things, she wondered why her father couldn't help. Did she mean nothing to him? She had to, because otherwise he wouldn't come that night and told her mother to take her to the Lotus Hotel and Casino. Was she only important for him because of her powers and the Great Prophecy? Marcy wouldn't be really surprised.

 

Toys to use and forget. They never care, they never change.

 

Marcy? ” asked Alexios. “ Are you okay? You look terrible.

 

“I—”

 

She swallowed, and stepped back, looking away. Branches started moving uneasily, the wind embraced her.

 

“I don't know why I came here.” Marcy mumbled. Coming here brought nothing good. “We… I should go.”

 

“A wild horse!” screamed some old man, appearing on the sidewalk. He was holding a shovel, and his white beard was almost reaching his chest. Marcy narrowed her eyes, putting her hand on the hilt of her sword. What if he was some monster? Rene once told, during their training, to always expect danger. “I swear, I’ve never seen a wild horse here. You're that new Morgan girl, right? I haven't seen you around before. I heard they moved here a few days ago.”

 

“I’m not.” Marcy said after a moment, still looking for any fangs. “I’m just… Visiting the city.”

 

“With a wild horse? And alone? Brave girl.”

 

“I lived here, I know the city.”

 

“Lived?” the man raised his eyebrow. His white skin was full of wrinkles, and Marcy wondered if she also would be old, or if she would die, killed by a monster before her twenties.

 

“In the 40s.” she nodded. The hell with that. “See, I spent some time in a magic Hotel in Las Vegas, and I didn’t age.”

 

“I also spent some time in a magic hotel in Las Vegas, but I only lost a few hundred bucks. And my car.” he added, scraping his chin.

 

Where now? ” asked Alexios. Marcy pursed her lips. She thought about a shower and some warm breakfast, but she didn't have enough money for the hotel. She took some of her clothes, some food and photos, but the portable shower was not included.

 

“I don't know. Do you have any ideas?”

 

“Are you… Sorry for interrupting, but are you talking to it?” the man asked, pointing at Alexios.

 

“Yeah, he’s actually a talking pegasus.” Marcy shrugged. The man opened his mouth from shock.

 

You made him look stupid. ” muttered Alexios. Marcy snorted. “ So where now?

 

“I don’t know. Maybe, if we are visiting old things, we could go see my folks?”

 

To… The cemetery ?” Alexios stepped back. He almost jumped, when some jeep appeared on the street with music loud enough to be heard in New York.

 

“What, you're scared?”

 

Well, I… Yeah! It's a cemetery, Marcy. Full of dead people! I hate dead people.

 

“They are dead soldiers .” Marcy emphasized. “If something happened, they would protect you.”

 

I prefer you. ” he mumbled devastated. “ To… To what cemetery? Or maybe you don't remember? Please tell me you don't remember!

 

“It’s that war one.” she muttered, rummaging through her thoughts and trying to find a name. “Hey, you know where that cemetery for veterans is?”

 

Marcy glanced at the old man, who was staring at them with shock. From his perspective, it must have looked comical — a little girl talking to a wild horse. He frowned.

 

“For… For the veterans?”

 

“Yeah.” she nodded.

 

Wasn't that obvious? ” mumbled Alexios. Marcy smiled.

 

“I… I think one is there, in Point Loma.” the man pointed at his house. “But it's about ten, eleven miles from here.”

 

“Could you do ten miles?” Marcy asked Alexios.

 

Ten, eleven, even thirty. Even hundred.

 

“Don’t show off, Bonnie's not here.” she laughed, mounting him. The man mumbled something. “To Point Loma, plea… Wait a second, do you know if there is any bus station around?”

 

Why do you need to know where the bus station is? You got me!

 

Marcy looked at the man, hoping for any answer. He scratched his head, not knowing what was going on.

 

***

 

Why do you look like that?

 

“I missed the bus.” Marcy mumbled. Alexios was waiting for her on the sidewalk, hidden in the shadow of a low, miserable tree. Cars were honking relentlessly, that annoying noise mixed with the chatter of passengers waiting for their bus. Clouds still refused to leave the sky, the air was sultry and didn’t allow to breathe. “Do you know that the first bus leaves at six a.m? At six ! I was sleeping then.”

 

Why do you need a bus? ” he asked suspiciously, stepping back. Marcy shrugged, looking away. Some mortals took pictures of them.

 

“To go to Phoenix. Obviously.” she hesitated.

 

But you have me! I forgive you that storm, I can—

 

“You can’t go, Alexios.” Marcy muttered. “Can you take me to Point Loma, please? I need to do some things here before I leave.”

 

You know, I like you because you are nice to me. ” he confided, as they flew above the road. “ You always say please. And thanks.

 

“Thanks.” Marcy smiled bittersweetly. “But this time won’t work. I need to do it alone. You're gonna come to Ward’s house.”

 

They’re leaving, while you… You are leaving too. What I’m gonna do without you?

 

“My gods, Alexios, I don't know. Find some nice pegasus lady and have kids with her. Settle down.”

 

I don't like it. I don’t allow it. ” he said. “ I’m coming with you.

 

“You're not.”

 

I do.

 

“No, you're not. It was my final word.”

 

Okay. ” he almost wailed. Marcy pet his mane. She wasn't happy either.

 

“But before our break up, how about some breakfast? I mean, that apple was… An apple . Who eats apples for breakfast?”

 

Normal people. ” Alexios snorted.

 

“As much as I appreciate your opinion, I will not take food advice from a talking pegasus.”

 

You know, apples are good for your heart. The—

 

“Ahh, I can't hear you!” Marcy covered her ears with her hands. She was expecting Alexios’s voice in her mind, but he was quiet.

 

Turned out Marcy didn't know the city as well as she thought, as if seventy years of absence really affected her. She had no idea where to go. They were flying above the streets, trying to find any open restaurant. It was barely nine in the morning, but the world was already painfully hot. Finally Marcy saw some red restaurant — Wanda's , or something — with a line full of cars waiting outside. Alexios flew to the parking lot, and before he even touched down, Marcy jumped, surrounding herself with the wind. She laughed, softly planting her feet on the ground, and hearing Alexios's neighed filled with panic. She waved him off, and went to the restaurant, digging money out from her pocket and almost bumping into some blonde guy. She took some dollars and golden drachmas from Ward's house, but didn't want to take it all. She felt bad with what she took, and she felt even more bad leaving them. Marcy pursed her lips, looking at the menu, and letters seemed to be almost illegible. Why all those people were so loud? And why they were looking at her? Okay, she didn't smell like roses, but she changed her t-shirt, smelling like wet pegasus. They could find something to do, instead of sitting here, eating junk food and gossiping about her.

 

Marcy shook her head, focusing on the menu again. It was just her brain playing a joke on her, right?

 

Both inside and the parking lot smelled like old oil. Marcy looked around, but couldn't find Alexios. She finally saw him standing next to the trash cans, which were enclosed and padlocked, as if management was afraid of theft of leftovers.

 

“Eating next to trash?” she said. Alexios stomped, making a strange squeak that was a mixture of fear and… Weird joy.

 

Demigods were here!

 

“What?” Marcy frowned, sitting on the curb and putting a bag with food next to her.

 

Demigods! Demigods, Marcy, de-mi-gods. ” he said slowly. She laughed. “ One of them said ‘Look, pegasus!’. And the girl said ‘No way’. And the other guy said… He said… Something about their mission. They were demigods!”

 

“Good for them. I bought apples for you. I wanted to buy you a salad, because horses like plants, I guess, but it had meat in it, so… You have apples.”

 

Where do you think they went? ” asked Alexios, with a mouth full of fruit. Marcy shrugged, looking at her croissant that looked nothing like a real croissant.

 

“To the mission, so they can think gods care about them.” she mumbled. “The bus leaves at seven, so even if we visit cemetery, we still have some time. What do you wanna do? Maybe go to the zoo?”

 

You’re cruel. ” he grumbled. “ Oh, we could free them!

 

“Hm, we could.” Marcy agreed, “I’ll think about it.”

 

Oh, oh, have you heard about those animals freed from that truck? It was in… In… Two years ago, I think.

 

“I haven’t. Feel free to tell me about that interesting thing.” she rolled her eyes, drowning in Alexios’ words.

 

***

 

Marcy didn't know what she was expecting from the cemetery.

 

She came here the first time when she was seven, and when her stepfather died. To be honest, she didn't remember much. Her mother was crying, some of her relatives, whom she saw for the first time in her life, were crying too. They weren't visiting that place often, since it was too far from their home, thank gods. Marcy didn't like it because it had an excellent view of the sea too.

 

I was never a fan of cemeteries. ” said Alexios, following her with his head hung low. “ Those dead people… Uhg.

 

“It’s not like they can rise from the dead and attack you.”

 

But what if? Ah! ” he suddenly stepped back, looking around. “ Have you heard that?

 

“Yeah, it was probably that man.” Marcy pointed at some couple. The man was coughing. “You can always wait outside. I think animals can't even go here.”

 

And be attacked by some monster? Nuh uh. You will protect me.

 

“Oh, you stupid horse.” she muttered with a smile.

 

They were walking through the grass, above dead soldiers. Alexios was squeaking something, but Marcy just rolled her eyes. It was a long time ago since she was there last time, and they kinda got lost. Every grave looked the same. Christoper Collins and his wife… Mark Carter, Stevens, some other guy, other guy... Oh! Marcy stopped at one grave belonging to Linda Robinson , born in 1935. Didn't her Linda mention she wanted to marry a soldier? Year was right, but since she was buried under ground, and died fourteen years ago — oh, close, on June 15th — Marcy couldn't really identify her face. She just shrugged and went on, joining Alxeios, who seemed to join the soldiers, as he was almost shivering.

 

“Okay, I have to, is it just you, or all pegasi are scared of dead people?”

 

They’re dead, what do you expect?

 

After another row of graves and lost minutes of searching, Marcy finally saw her stepfather's name. She pursed her lips, coming closer. Richard Caldwell, and his wife lying next to him.

 

Marcy didn't know what she should feel. Grief? Sadness, anger? She was just staring at the bright stone, standing above her parents’ caskets, unsure about… Everything. Maybe she should’ve brought some flowers?

 

I feel some… Bad vibrations here. ” said Alexios, looking around.

 

“You're in the cemetery.” she reminded him.

 

No, it’s… Something different. Are you okay?

 

“I’m looking at my parents’ graves.” she grumbled.

 

Oh, sorry.

 

Alexios wasn't quiet even for a minute.

 

I’ve never liked cemeteries, but veterans' cemeteries are something else. I don’t like it either, but—

 

“But?”

 

Wars seem pointless. You're gonna die anyways, so why do it by fighting against another person? You know, I've never been in a war, but… Well… All of this is pointless to me. Fighting for higher goals, which are money and greed? For me, there's nothing significant in guts being ripped out. Murderer will always remain a murderer.

 

Marcy was staring at him with shock. Her mouth was open, and her eyes big as saucers, as she couldn't comprehend what he just had said.

 

“I think that was the smartest thing you have ever said.”

 

Well— ” Alexios looked away, stomping. If he was a human, he would definitely blush. Marcy smirked.

 

“Do you know that you spent about five years in Titan Army? Army ?”

 

Everyone has things they don't talk about. ” he said, and Marcy had to agree with him. “ So… Are you… Enough with the mourning?

 

She looked at the graves. She still felt empty, expecting at least some tears, but she could just as easily be looking at a parking lot or a skyscraper. Is this how a child should feel looking at the graves of their parents, the closest people on earth to them? For Marcy they seemed so far away, despite she was just a few steps above them. After all those years, she couldn't think of them as her parents . She clenched her fists, looking at the blue sea buried under the gray sky. Even from here, Marcy could hear waves clashing against the cliffs.

 

Some man appeared on the path, he saw them and screamed something. Marcy was still looking down, but Alexios nudged her with his head.

 

That man is coming to us. ” he panicked. “ What now?

 

Visiting my parents couldn't happen without visiting my father. ’ she thought, looking at the sea.

 

“To my father.” Marcy mumbled. Guard was closer, but he stepped back, when Alexios suddenly took to the sky.

 

I can't swim. You either. ” he said, looking at the shining water. “ Doesn't he live in the bottom of the—

 

“I’m not gonna visit him, I would never go there.” she interrupted. She thought about deep water, dark and full of the unknown, so far from the sun that she almost felt sick. “Go… Go far from that place.”

 

Despite the early hour, a few mortals were hanging around the beach. When Alexios landed, a few kids stopped playing, and ran away, throwing sand at each other. Some couple said something about a mountain of trash left by some idiots, and went away. Alexios and Marcy were alone, except a few teenagers in purple shirts, standing maybe a half of a mile from them, looking like they were searching for something in the waves.

 

Marcy put her backpack on the ground, and came closer to the water, her shoes hid under waves, but still stayed dry. She swallowed, hearing the hum of the sea. White foam fell on the sand, waves became bigger, and Marcy suddenly stepped back, feeling saliva filling her mouth. A bitter flavor appeared on her lips. Another terrible idea. Why did she even come there?

 

“Stupid… Demigod life.” she mumbled. “Why the hell did it have to be me?”

 

She raised her hands desperately, as if begging the waves to listen. A gray ribbon of wind wafted around them as Marcy kicked a stone that was quickly swallowed by the sea.

 

Dead parents, whose love was sharp as her sword, and absent father, who was the cause of all her problems. Dead brother, and family she left in Mill Valley without any explanation. Did they hate her already? Marcy could imagine that. They woke up, wondering where she was — where was their hope to defeat Olympians, where was their key to the victory and weapon to win the war. Since Kronos was still in pieces, she wasn't really afraid he was gonna do something bad to them, but… Oh, gods, she seriously left them. Marcy gasped.

 

Everything has some… Positive side. ” Alexios tried to cheer her up. Marcy looked at the sea, at the dark water humming dangerously.

 

“I can't find anything positive in fighting with monsters, dying before my twenties, and having a father who doesn't care for me. Okay, maybe expect powers.” she rolled her eyes. “But even that sometimes annoys me. Like now!”

 

Rough sea was louder, Alexios stepped back, so water couldn't reach him. Marcy crossed her arms, looking briefly at the purple shirt teenagers. Why were they staring at her?

 

Before she could find an answer, the water stirred. A fin covered in seaweed struck the surface, and Marcy instinctively reached for her sword. The teenagers screamed, their voices mingled with Alexios’s neigh. For a second, her fear of the sea vanished and she rushed at the monster — and then the fear returned with a vengeance as it swept her into the depths, water filling her lungs.

 

Chapter 27: Opportunity makes the thief (And a believer. Please, forget about this)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

June 1st , 2008

 

Marcy didn't know what to think. Rushing at the sea monster? She felt like a six again, when her stepfather threw her into the water.

 

She kicked her legs and arms, holding her sword tightly and looking at the fiery ball of the sun visible above the water. Marcy fell lower and lower to the dark bottom, she saw the glowing eyes of the monster. She choked on water, feeling the pain filling her body, spreading like fire. Her chest was burning, her throat was raw, and she wanted to cough all the time. The monster swam closer to her, she swung her sword, trying to attack it, but her weapon seemed to weigh a ton, as if instead of the water she was immersed in thick syrup.

 

Despite Marcy was drowning, she tried to summon a wind — cause lightning wasn't really a good idea. Like a torpedo, a draft of the air hit the monster. She was never a good swimmer, and never had a chance to improve it, wanting to fight the Minotaur rather than go to the swimming pool, but maybe because of her divine heritage this one time water seemed to listen to her thoughts. It carried her away from the monster, while it let out a strange roar, and the last of the fish swam away from them. Marcy almost choked, trying to avoid its attack. The monster pushed her further down, and Marcy wondered how long it would be before the fire filling her lungs killed her. She hissed as its fin sliced ​​through the skin of her arm, and she swung her sword, barely touching the monster. A few drops of blood mixed with the water, but the wound disappeared as quickly as if Marcy had eaten ambrosia. She opened her eyes even more widely, but she had no time for shock. Another draft of the air hit it, and she was expecting another reaction, she thought it would attack her for it, but the monster suddenly floated up. Marcy coughed again, screaming for help. Slithery fish touched her, wondering who she was, Marcy felt seaweed surrounding her shoes. She swung her sword again, feeling water filling her whole body.

 

Everyone had things they didn't talk about. Marcy hit rock bottom.

 

Father, I know what I said about you and the rest, but just that one time you could remember me and help me. I’m drowning, for the hell, come and save me, father, just this one time, for God’s sake, oh, gods, fuck, fuck— ’ Marcy looked uneasily around, with fear painted on her face. In the silence of the sea, she could hear her loud heartbeat.

 

“Oh, fuck you!” she screamed vaguely, feeling a fish touching her leg, and water filling her mouth. She was already dead.

 

Marcy tried to kick it, when suddenly she felt a vortex of water form around her. She tightened her grip on her sword, even though it seemed impossible. The vortex lifted her up, a fresh, welcome breeze of salty air surrounded her, and Marcy fell to the wet sand. She spat out water, clearing the last of that damn fire from her lungs, and exhaled heavily. Something hit the surface of the sea, as if the monster had dragged someone down again.

 

Her clothes were wet with dry stains, as if it was reversed, her hair was dry too. Marcy spat again, feeling sudden pain in her chest. She saw a shadow next to her, and tried to raise her sword, but she wasn't strong enough.

 

“Are you okay?” asked the boy, who seemed to be her age. He wore a purple shirt, and…

 

What the hell? ” Marcy mumbled, looking at his tattoo on his left arm, and then at his face again. Okay, she was thirteen and served in Titan Army, but who on Earth would let a kid get a tattoo?

 

“I’m Jason, Jason Grace. Are you okay?

 

His eyes were electric blue, as if they were full of lighting, and Marcy had never seen eyes like his. His braided hair was blonde — no, not even blonde, they were just white , just like his skin, and hidden under a hat. He had some letters tattooed on his arm, together with a row of many lines and an eagle above them. Marcy frowned, taking his helpful hand. Two other demigods, also wearing purple shirts and having tattoos, approached them.

 

Marcy suddenly looked around, raising her sword. After that monster, what if they were another? She looked at her arm, but she met clean skin without any wounds or even scars — not counting her old ones. She narrowed her eyes.

 

“What the hell is going on?” Marcy muttered

 

Cetus Trojas. ” said another guy, looking at the sea. He was holding a golden sword, and Marcy was sure Celestial Bronze wasn’t gold. His blade was shorter and didn't have that… Recess that her xiphos had. She stepped back, pressing her fingers tighter on the hilt of her sword. “It’s gone in the sea again.”

 

“Oh, the prophecy!” the girl suddenly screamed. She had a smile on her face, and brown hair put in a ponytail, almost in the same shade as an amber. “Remember, guys? Drowned one shall —”

 

“We remember, Gwendolyn.” he looked suspiciously at Marcy.

 

“Why the hell do you have tattoos?” she frowned, pointing at their arms.

 

“You're a demigod too, right?” asked Gwendolyn. Marcy nodded, still unsure if she could trust them. “I’m Gwen, and that’s Jason and Julius. I haven't see you at the Cam—”

 

“Gwendolyn, don't talk with her about the Camp!” Julius interrupted her, swinging his sword. Was they talking about Camp Half Blood? Ash told her they were wearing orange t-shirts, not purple. And if they were from the Camp , why were they talking like that? Wasn't it some safe space for demigods? “Listen, it was nice talking with you, but we’re on the mission, so—”

 

“Oh, don't worry about him.” Gwendolyn smiled. “He's the legacy of Mars, so he’s always nervous.”

 

“Mars?” Marcy frowned. “You mean Ares?”

 

“Oh, not… Not really.” she looked uncertainly at her friends, narrowing her green eyes slightly. “I mean Mars, god of war. I am daughter of Laetitia, and Jason i—”

 

Julius interrupted her, mumbling something in Latin. Marcy recognized a few words she learned from Felix and Malena, and felt a pain in her heart, thinking about the moments they spent together.

 

“That wasn’t nice.” she muttered. She didn't understand everything, but stultus was one of Malena's favorite names for her brother, and either Julius called her that or Gwen. Or maybe himself?

 

“You understood it?” asked Jason.

 

“Latin, yeah?”

 

They looked at each other. Julius narrowed his dark eyes, and said something more in Latin. Marcy got lost after a second word. She just sighed, while they were arguing, and put her backpack on. After she almost drowned, she wanted to have nothing to do with the sea. She should somehow thank her father, that after years of absence he finally helped her, but she didn't have many ideas how to do that.

 

“Sorry for interrupting, but I need to go.” Marcy said. She would love to help, but if they were fighting far from the sea. “I’m not really a big fan of water, so… Bye. I’m Marcy, by the way!”

 

Marcy smiled, and waved them off. Alexios neighed, coming closer.

 

“It's your pegasus?” asked Gwendolyn. Marcy nodded.

 

“Yeah. Actually, I’m surprised he didn't fly away after that Keto something.”

 

“Wow. Reyna has a… What?” she frowned, when Julius nudged her. “Reyna has a pegasus too! Happy? Reyna has a pegasus, but she never lets anyone fly on him.”

 

“Oh, Alexios and he would be friends.” Marcy giggled.

 

“Wait, don't you need any help?” Jason inquired, blocking her way. “Demigods are stronger than mortals, but you almost drowned. Are you okay?”

 

“I have another question, how did you get out of the water?” added Julius, looking at her wet clothes. Gwendolyn sighed. “What? We don't need daughter of Neptune here.”

 

“What's wrong with Neptune?” Marcy shrugged. Otherwise she wouldn't defend her father — or Neptune , although she didn't really see any difference — but it was about her honour. 

 

“What's wrong?” Julius narrowed his eyes. He kinda reminded her of Ward. Marcy wondered what he was doing now, and if he knew about her desertion.

 

“Okay, Julius, look for the Cetus Trojas .” commanded Jason. Julius reluctantly nodded, and went away. “Marcy, right? So, Neptune isn’t very… Respected god. But I’m going to change that” he added quickly.

 

Brave to say that, standing next to the sea. ” said Alexios. Marcy smiled.

 

“Oh, oh, can I touch him?” asked Gwendolyn, with shining eyes, almost jumping for joy. “I was never so close to the pegasus.”

 

“I don't know, can she?” Marcy looked at Alexios. He stepped back. “I think that means no.”

 

They smell weird. I’m scared of them. Can we go?

 

“You're scared of everything.”

 

Yeah. Can we go?

 

Jason and Gwendolyn frowned, looking at each other.

 

“Oh, so why do you have tattoos?” Marcy remembered, turning to them. Alexios neighted impatiently.

 

“Don’t tell it to Julius, but it's a sign of membership in the Legion.” Gwendolyn lowered her voice. “Every line means another year spent there.”

 

Marcy immediately looked at Jason’s arm, counting almost ten lines. She raised her eyebrows, stepping back and bumping into Alexios.

 

“How old are you?”

 

“Thir… Thirteen.” Jason said after a moment. He looked away at the sand, shame filled his face.

 

“Thirteen? Wow, I’m thirteen too!” Marcy gasped, as the waves hit her shoes. “You mean Legion , as that Roman army?”

 

“Actually, it is a military unit.” Gwendolyn corrected her. “But… Yeah. Twelfth Legion Fulminata.”

 

“You… You serve in the Army?” she frowned. “Are you from Camp Half Blood, because I really don’t understand what's going on.”

 

“Camp… Half Blood ? I’ve never heard of it.” Jason shook his head. Marcy looked at Alexios, while Julius came closer to them.

 

“Monster's gone.” he mumbled. “And we’re not from that weird Camp. Jason, are you seriously gonn—”

 

“This is weeird .” Marcy narrowed her eyes. She snorted. “Maybe you were raised by wolves too?”

 

Julius didn't say anything, as her joke didn’t amuse him. Gwen nervously bit her lip.

 

They are weird, Marcy. Can we go, please? ” Alexios nudged her. “ That Legion thing is weird. They are weird.

 

“It’s fucking weird.”

 

Okay, Marcy didn't have much right to complain about them, as she served in Kronos Army, and basically trained to destroy Olympians, but… She stayed in Mill Valley, causing almost no harm, unless those dummies they used for training count, living almost as gods weren’t real. Those lines looked like real ink, and she didn't know much about getting a tattoo, but it probably hurted. He was thirteen, minus ten lines, it gives three… Fuck, fuck, fuck. Giving a tattoo to a toddler? Weird. Teaching a nine year old how to fight? Weird too. They weren't from Camp Half Blood, so… Where did they come from? Mars? Purple shirts, Legion? Latin ? Something was wrong.

 

If Greek gods were real, then maybe Roman gods were real too…

 

“Okay, I need to go.” Marcy said quickly. The air was filled with salt, it hurted her nose, and she couldn't breathe it. “I would love to help, but, you know, I kinda drowned, and I don't really like water… See ya later! Or not.”

 

Jason said something to her, but Alexios flew away, and his words got lost in the wind.

 

“Weirdos.” she muttered, looking at them from above. “Have you heard that? Thirteen!”

 

Weirdos, weirdos. ” Alexios agreed. “ Who does it to the child?

 

***

 

The bus time was getting closer and closer, and Marcy didn't know how to feel about it.

 

Alexios didn't want to leave her side, constantly talking and pacing. Marcy sat on the curb, staring at the sidewalk with her head in her hand. His words buzzed in her voice and wouldn't leave her, unlike those weird kids on the beach. After they had lunch in some park, she realized that she could barely remember them, as if she had met them not on the same day but several years ago, as if someone had tampered with her memories.

 

Marcy sighed. Some mortals approached them, they suddenly stopped and looked at Alexios, taking pictures of him.

 

I feel like a movie star. ” Alexios said. Marcy snorted. “ Everybody loves me!

 

“Sure, whatever you want to believe.” she laughed.

 

Why are we waiting? I can take you whenever you want.

 

“You’re not coming with me, Alexios. You're coming back to Ward’s house.”

 

Nuh uh. I’m coming with you, or… I’m coming with you.

 

“Alexios, you're coming back to Ward’s house.” Marcy said, standing up, and almost losing her patience. “And I don't wanna even hear another word from you. Take it as a… As my final command.”

 

Nuh uh. ” he said after a moment, staring at her with his dark eyes. Marcy could feel the air cracking, suddenly becoming more sultry. Blue spark ran through her hand.

 

“Yeah.”

 

Nuh uh. We’re friends, Marcy, I can't leave you. And you can't leave me! Do you know how monsters are here?

 

“These monsters are looking for me , not for you.” she grumbled, as the wind wrapped around her hands. “It will be better for both of us. I don’t… I don’t wanna leave you too, bu… Go away, Alexios!”

 

She suddenly screamed, turning away from him, and clenching her fists. Tears filled her eyes, falling down her cheeks like spurts of rain, dark clouds swirled above her head. Why did she cry more for a stupid horse than for her parents?

 

I can’t—

 

“You're coming back to Ward’s house, that’s it, that’s my command for you.” Marcy fumed. Alexios stepped back, moving his ears, while she swallowed, looking at him with panic. “I… I’m sorr… Alexios, please, just go away!”

 

Marcy left him, heading to the bus. She left his neigh, his stomping, as he ran to her. She swung her hand, blocking his way with a fissure appearing on the road. Mortals whispered something to each other, looking at them with a mix of shock and fear.

 

When the bus finally pulled away, Marcy saw a dark shape in the sky heading toward San Francisco. Stuffy air started smelling even worse.

 

***

 

June 2nd, 2008

 

Good news — the hotel was cheap.

 

Bad news — they didn’t let Marcy in, as apparently she was too young .

 

What? ” she asked, raising her eyebrows, and looking at the receptionist. Marcy thought that after a few hours of driving and a transfer she would finally be able to get some sleep, but noo .

 

“Sorry, kiddo.” the woman mumbled, coming back to her magazine. Her white, wrinkled skin was covered in tattoos, her grey hair tried to hide under black dye, but roots were showing its real color.

 

“But… I have money!”

 

“No.” she repeated with a cold voice. “Someone sent the police to me, because I let some teenagers in. How the hell I was supposed to know they were selling drugs?”

 

“I don't have drugs, I’m thirteen.”

 

“Even worse.” she smirked. “Listen, stop being angry at your mommy and go back to her. She’s waiting with cookies for you. Or belt.”

 

Marcy cursed her in Ancient Greek, and left the hotel. It smelled worse than that man who sat behind her, eating sandwiches with eggs and tuna the whole way. Darkness of the night took over the hot city, stars were shining. Marcy was walking in circles, not knowing where to go. That woman wouldn't let her in, and she had enough money for either a hotel room, or a bus ticket back to San Diego. But then she would have to go to Ward's house… Maybe Labyrinth? Nah, Marcy wanted to live a few years longer, plus she had no idea where the entry was. Sleeping under a dark sky? Mhm

 

She saw a few people standing next to some car. Woman screamed something at the guy, and took a cigarette from his hand. Marcy suddenly had an idea.

 

They looked like people that parents scare their children with, covered in tattoos, with unnatural hair colors and smocking… Probably something illegal. Marcy ran to them through the whole parking lot, they realized that and whispered something to each other. Woman hid her cigarette.

 

The hell? ” she mumbled with a hoarse voice. Her blonde hair was tied in a ponytail and the sides of her head were shaved. There was more piercing in her body than stars in the sky.

 

“Oh, hi, I’m sorry.” Marcy waved at them, trying not to yawn. That trip — and fighting with that annoying monster before the bus station — made her really sleepy. “I… Umh, I have a—”

 

“If you're younger than twenty five, go away.” said the guy, taking a cigarette. His face was lost in a grey smoke. “We don’t sell it for minors.”

 

“What? Oh, no.” Marcy coughed. “I… Could you buy room for me?”

 

“What?”

 

“That annoying woman didn't let me. I’m too young, apparently.” she rolled her eyes.

 

“Oh, yeah, Lucia is a pain in the ass.” the woman laughed.

 

“So… Could you? I’m tired.”

 

“Can’t you go to your mommy?”

 

Marcy wanted to tell them she was dead for seventy years, but just pursed her lips.

 

“Please? I have money.”

 

“Ann, come on, God said to help each other.” the guy smirked. Ann rolled her eyes.

 

“Please?” Marcy repeated.

 

Ann sighed. She took a leather jacket from the car, covering her top under it.

 

“I can't believe it.” she muttered. “Come on.”

 

Marcy smiled, following her. A light-colored minivan pulled into the lot, parking behind the building. There was something written on the wall, but Marcy couldn't make it out in the darkness. She suddenly stopped, narrowing her eyes, when Ann called her.

 

“Your parents kicked you out?” she asked.

 

“They, oh… Kinda.” Marcy looked away. Ann smiled.

 

“If you were there, I doubt Lucia would agree. She knows you, and she knows me .”

 

“She doesn't like you?”

 

“I’m doing drugs in her parking lot, what do you think?”

 

“Oh.” Marcy pursed her lips. “Oh!”

 

“What?” Ann frowned, putting her hand on a handle.

 

Marcy's thoughts raced, and she bit her lip, remembering everything she knew about the Mist. How did it go? Focus on what they want to see... Worse, if Lucia was a mortal who could see through it, or was an older demigod who somehow survived. Wait, what if she was a monster?

 

“Are… Are there any cameras?” Marcy asked. Ann snorted.

 

“Why, you wanna rob her?”

 

“Oh, yes!” well, her money was almost gone, and needed to go to the East Coast. “I mean, no, but… Are there?”

 

“One, but I think it’s destroyed. Why are you asking?”

 

“Act natural, okay? And pray it will work.”

 

“You are so weird.” Ann laughed, coming inside.

 

Lucia didn't even raise her head, lost in her magazine. A male voice came from behind the closed door. Ann approached her, smiling and placing her arm on the counter. Marcy pursed her lips together, her fingers twitched nervously as she wove the Mist, focusing and hiding their faces. She hoped Lucia saw an ordinary mother and daughter, not a demigod with a sword and a woman with a shady criminal past.

 

“Hello.” Ann smirked. Lucia suddenly filched, putting away the magazine.

 

“Yes?”

 

“Lucy, can you come here for a sec?” screamed the man behind the door. Lucia waved her hand.

 

“I can't now, Hank, I have clients.” she smiled sweetly, looking back at them. “What can I get for you, sweeties?”

 

Ann frowned, looking at Marcy, but she just shrugged, giving her money. If Lucia went away, she could…

 

“A room, please.” she said. “One person.”

 

“Sure, darling. For how long?”

 

Ann looked at Marcy.

 

“One night.”

 

“One night.” said Ann. Lucia gave her the keys, clicked something on her computer, and hid Marcy’s dollars.

 

“Lucia?” asked the man again. Lucia sighed.

 

“I’m coming, Hank. I’m sorry.”

 

She disappeared through the door, leaving behind her the scent of cheap perfume. Incomprehension crept into Ann's dark eyes.

 

“What the hell was that? I’ve never seen her so happy. Okay, maybe except when that rich woma… What the hell are you doing?!”

 

Marcy sent a draft of the wind, blocking the door, and crept behind the counter. She scanned the drawers, opening each one in turn, searching for the right one. Okay, it was called stealing , and it was wrong, but it was justifiable in a good cause. You didn't hold it against someone in need.

 

“You didn't see it either.” Marcy mumbled. Ann's eyes disappeared behind the haze. “Your friends are looking for you.”

 

“They… Oh, you're right.”

 

Ann left the hotel, while Marcy sighed, surprised it worked. She tried a few tricks with the Mist before, but… Wow . She smiled. Parking lot was almost empty, but Lucia’s cash box was almost full. Marcy bit her lip, looking at the rows of green papers that could buy her entire trip. Maybe Ann wasn't the only one who sold drugs, as the hotel wasn't the nicest and the area itself was rather rough. Marcy looked at the door, hearing someone’s steps. Without thinking, she didn't even take a third, pocketing the money. The coins clinked as she ran from behind the counter, heading upstairs to her room. Number thirteen seemed to be broken, because when Lucia returned, she didn't chase Marcy for stealing. She didn't feel too good about it, but she hadn't taken everything, and she had to survive somehow. She needed it, Your Honor.

 

Marcy lay down on the hard mattress, staring at the yellow ceiling. She sighed, thinking about the days ahead, and feeling like the loneliest person in the world.

 

Notes:

i realized it's my fic and i can write whatever i want, so i put jason here because why not

Chapter 28: The worst birthday in my life

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

June 7th , 2008

 

Marcy was stuck in Norman.

 

One , she was stuck in Norman . If Marcy was responsible for naming that city, she would name it Marcypolis , or even better, The Armpit Where She Was Stuck For Three Days . When she tried to buy a bus ticket, the ticket seller told her that because of the storm all rides were suspended. At first Marcy thought maybe it was raining in the other city, because in Norman sky was clear and sunny, but when she came to the bus station in the evening, that woman said the same thing. She said the same thing on the second day too, and Marcy just knew it had to do something with her being a demigod.

 

Two , she was stuck in Norman celebrating her birthday. Marcy imagined that day differently than wandering through the city, and wondering where to spend the night.

 

Three , she was stuck in Norman, and the gods didn't let her leave that damn city. She had no desire to play their games.

 

Marcy sighed, her chin resting on her hand and her gaze focused on the birthday cupcake. She sat in the corner of the cafe, as far as she could from that loud group of teenagers, whose laughter filled the whole room. She stared briefly at them, and met irritated eyes of one of the waitresses. Marcy smirked, looking back at her plate, tearing off a piece of the cupcake. Despite the chocolate smell, it tasted like cardboard.

 

“This is ridiculous.” Marcy mumbled, looking at the window. The sky was covered with clouds, and the wind was playing with wrappers and trash left on the streets. She had bags under her gray eyes, bandage was wrapped around her left arm. She didn't pack enough ambrosia, and had to rely on mortal medicines, but since Jamie was their healer, she didn't really mind learning about it. “Happy birthday.”

 

She ate the last bite of cupcake, and left some money on the table. Marcy took her new backpack, which definitely cost too much that it should have, and went to the bathroom, preparing to fight with another monster that would come out from the toilet bowl. During the train ride, she saw a hellhound — a small one, probably young, but still a hellhound — chasing wagons. Marcy was kinda surprised — but glad! — it didn't teleport inside, and attacked her. In the Greyhound Bus Station, on the other hand, she saw pigeons sitting on the roof and observing her, with eyes too intelligent for the normal birds, while just a few steps later, when she crossed the road, out of the blue she was attacked by her beloved dragon. Victory cost her a wound in her left arm, and destroyed backpack.

 

Marcy had to be careful with money, and didn’t spend it on some unnecessary crap, but that guy had such a convincing voice that she bought a sleeping bag too. Maybe he was the child of Aphrodite, and maybe she should have been more careful about him.

 

Anyways, since public transportation was suspended, Marcy didn't have much choice. She had never slept in the forest before.

 

Marcy left the toilet cabin, coming closer to the sink, when she suddenly stopped, with mouth opened from shock looking at someone's bag left on the counter. She looked around, but other cabins were free, which means no one was in the room with her. Her brain was working as fast as it could, her thoughts were racing. Its owner could be back in any second, and she just needed that money. Could I blame her?

 

Marcy bit her lip, with a shame looking for a wallet. She felt bad rummaging through someone else's bag, but… They shouldn't left it there, and let demigodly criminals steal it. Marcy wasn't really a stylish person, but Louise was, that sweet girl whom she left, and who probably hated her now, knew everything about that. She wouldn't only steal some dollars, but also the whole bag, made of red, expensive leather. Wallet was full of money and plastic cards, it had a few photos in it too. Marcy snorted, looking at the hundred dollar bills.

 

“Wow.” she muttered with a smirk, hiding them in her pocket. Draft of the wind flew under the door, into the corridor, and… Oh. Oh, oh, fuck .

 

Carelessly she put wallet in the bag, and some photos fell to the floor. Marcy ran out from the bathroom, bumping into a rich dressed woman smelling like money . She adjusted her perfect dark hair, while Marcy, without even looking at her, ran outside. She stepped at the sidewalk, looking around. No monsters, no cops — what’s the difference, anyways? — and sighed with relief, checking if money was still in their place. Suddenly someone’s scream filled the air, and she almost drew her sword. Through the glass door Marcy saw the woman coming in her direction — or maybe she just wanted to leave that cafe, who knows — and pursed her lips. When she opened the door, Marcy started running.

 

Before the corner, she bumped into a couple of policemen — fuuck — and cursed. The woman screamed something, pointing at her and accusing her of stealing — how could she have known if anything was missing, when she had more money than Marcy had hair on her head? Another curse came out of her mouth, when she looked behind, seeing a policewoman running towards her. Another curse came out of her mouth, when Marcy tripped, falling to the ground. She groaned, as a fissure cut through the sidewalk, and a few dollars left her pocket. She didn't have time to worry about them, she quickly stood up and ran away, pushed by the wind. Wow , she almost forgot how fast and dangerous it was, when she bumped into unaware mortals, hearing their curses.

 

If the cops weren't enough, Marcy saw a mysterious, shadowy figure lurking in the parking lot. She narrowed her eyes, stopped and drew her sword. Figure was made of grey clouds, blue sparks running through its body. Public transportation was suspended, gods didn't want her to leave that place…

 

“Fuck.” she cursed. If she killed it, would she be free to go? Marcy hoped so.

 

Okay, what Greek mythology said about weird stormy spirits… Marcy tried to remember anything about it, but those three seconds she had before the monster rushed at her wasn't enough. She raised her sword, but stepped aside, feeling the smell of the lightning. Marcy turned, attacking the monster in the back, but it suddenly dissolved, leaving behind that pungent smell. She frowned, looking around, but the spirit… Was gone. The policewoman returned to her partner and raised her hands in helplessness, as if Marcy had also disappeared.

 

Her groan filled the air, it cracked alongside with the sidewalk, when spirit hit her from behind. A heavy, thick spark of electricity coiled around her body, and if Marcy hadn’t been a demigod, she probably would have fallen to the ground, and wouldn’t have woken up. Instead, she felt an unpleasant stinging sensation, as if she had a great desire to scratch her skin. She turned angrily, swinging her sword, and slicing the monster in half, but she could have just struck the air. The spirit raised misty hands, but she was faster. The wind roared, enclosing them in a gray cage, the city went quiet, disappearing into the gale. Marcy waved her free hand, as if she drove a fly away, and the monster’s body seemed to dissolve, sparks flew from her sword, racing toward it. She ran aside, avoiding the monster's attack, and bumped into a police car. At least it was empty.

 

Her sword didn't seem to do him any harm. Was it because it wasn't pure Celestial Bronze, or was the monster simply too strong? Marcy focused on the wind that formed its body and waved her hand again, tearing its air away. It was one of the stupidest things a demigod could do in a fight, but Marcy deftly sheathed her sword, taking a step back and manipulating the spirit's body with both hands. His wind was heavier than normal, and she felt a trickle of sweat on her temple as she ran to the side, away from his sparks. Maybe she was tired, maybe it was a monster, but she felt like using her powers there — in the middle of the continent — was draining her energy as if she started her training.

 

It wasn't a good idea either, but she waved her hand, focusing on the electricity. Dark clouds swirled above her head, ready to unleash lightning, when suddenly the spirit dissolved. Marcy almost fell down, but she couldn’t stop the lightning and hit the police car. A shrill siren sounded, and she pursed her lips, taking a step back. She looked around, a few cars were dented, and one kid was looking at her. Was he a spirit too, or maybe he was a demigod? Marcy narrowed her eyes, but when he realized she was staring at him, he just ran away.

 

Glass from the police car's windows was laying on the sidewalk, the hood of the car was dented and torn open enough that one could see the remains of the steaming engine and other parts. She cursed, stepping closer, but then she heard someone’s scream. Two police officers ran to her, but Marcy was frozen. One of them said something, pulling out his gun.

 

Marcy did the obvious. She turned and ran, but a moment later she felt a policeman's hand grip her arm tightly. She screamed, and sparks flew across his hand. The man jumped back, and Marcy just ran forward, escaping him. Pushed by a wind, she disappeared behind the corner, getting lost in the maze of alleys.

 

Becoming a criminalist wasn’t on her gift list, but she could say the same thing about being a demigod.

 

***

 

Marcy hadn’t found the storm spirit, but she found a way to get out of the city, without playing gods’ game.

 

The back of the pickup was filled with several boxes and trash. Marcy hoped the man hadn't noticed her sneaking into his car. He didn't look dangerous — an old man with a beer belly and thick glasses — but she saw a gun in the front seat and didn't really want to fight him.

 

The road was full of potholes and Marcy jumped every now and then, but she tried to be quiet. The clouds above her were getting darker and the sky regaling more lightning. Old Thunderer was angry, while Marcy peacefully rode out of town, escaping their game. The car turned right, and she cursed, imagining she would drive straight to New York. Marcy took her backpack and hoodie, pursing her lips, feeling pain in her left arm. Maybe she should find some lake or cause a storm to heal that wound. She jumped to the ground near a low white church while the unaware driver drove on.

 

Marcy sighed. Maybe she should have tricked him with the Mist or something. Or ask for a map, because her old one was magically gone.

 

Unlike the map, a storm spirit magically appeared behind the church. Marcy instinctively drew out her sword, but it didn't come closer. She was waiting in the middle of the road, but the monster disappeared.

 

“What the he… Oh, horses!” she suddenly gasped, looking through the fence. Few horses were grazing in a field, eating grass in a trees’ shadow. One of them raised its head, and looked at the others.

 

Great, another kid. ” it mumbled. Marcy came closer.

 

“Gods, I wonder what Alexios is doing now.” Marcy muttered, looking around. “I think I was too rough for him.”

 

Great, another sad story. ” said another horse, in the same yellowish shade as the grass. “ Y’all remember that girl? I think she was drunk.

 

“What girl?” asked Marcy.

 

Horses suddenly raised their heads and looked at her, and the view was not at all pretty. Marcy felt as if she were in some cheap horror movie. She frowned and stepped back.

 

What the fuck? ” cursed yellow horse, and Marcy couldn't resist laughing. Did every horse-pegasus swear like a sailor?

 

“What girl?”

 

She heard us? ” asked another horse.

 

“Yeah, I did.”

 

What the fuck?

 

Is your name Dolittle? ” a yellow horse came closer to the fence.

 

“Uh, no, I’m… I’m Marcy. Marcy Caldwell.” Marcy said, not really understanding. She looked at the church, again seeing that storm spirit, but this time, it was definitely bigger. And closer. “Okay, I, ehm … I need to go.”

 

She drew out her sword, rushing to the monster. Horses neighed something, but Marcy was too far away from them to hear that. Spirit — wasn't it anemoi something ? — seemed to take the shape of a horse made of electricity. She raised her hand, summoning drafts of the wind that flew towards the monster. Horses and wind, two things she knew how to deal with. She got that.

 

Or she didn't. When Marcy approached it, the spirit dissolved, leaving a sharp smell of the lighting. Why the hell couldn't it act like a normal monster and attack her? Instead it was playing some annoying games.

 

The monster left traces of white sparks running along the road. Marcy sighed, still holding the sword in her hand, and went after the spirit. She crossed the road, escaping a few fast-moving cars and trucks, thinking about that joke about the chicke… Okay, maybe she shouldn't do that now. She followed the sharp smell, wandering next to the forest. Sun was hidden behind the clouds, but Marcy was sure evening approached her, as darkness crept between the trees.

 

“Where are you, little spirit?” she mumbled, swinging her sword and looking around. “I can show you how to do lightning . Or maybe not, forget about this.”

 

Marcy reached the road closed by a gate. A car was parked in front of her, but there was no one around, the world disappeared in silence. She pursed her lips as she saw that familiar, stormy shape through the trees. Was it leading her to something worse, or just wanted to show her something? As a demigod with few working brain cells, she thought the first option is much more likely to happen.

 

Notes:

soo i'm alive, but i didn't have motivation for writing any chapter. now when my pjo phase is kinda back i think i'll write something more but i'm not sure about it

Chapter 29: Hiking trip went wrong

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

June 7th , 2008

 

A hundredth curse came out of her mouth. Marcy drove away another mosquito, a blast of the air hit the trees, and one of them fell on the ground.

 

Ups .” she muttered, looking at the fallen tree trunk. It was old anyway.

 

Marcy rolled her eyes, and came back to wandering through the forest. It was getting darker, and she didn't see that spirit, or even smell it, whatever that means. She only found — or rather she was found — by those annoying mosquitos.

 

Okay, she also found some tape around some bush, but since it wasn't a monster, Marcy didn’t care about it.

 

After another curse and another mosquito bite, Marcy wanted to turn back. She clenched her fist, raking the leaves with the tip of her sword, hoping to see a storm spirit in the size of a horse there, but instead she only saw dirt and a few bugs.

 

“Disgusting.” she grumbled, taking a fat, long worm to her hand. “If Louise saw you, she would destroy the entire Mill Valley.”

 

Marcy remembered one time, when together with Rene, she put a worm under Louise’s sheets. Her scream could be heard even in the yard. She pursed her lips, putting the bug away. What were they doing now? Discussing how to destroy Olympians, campers, and her, since in their eyes she basically joined the enemy? It had been almost a week. Maybe they left Ward’s house and went to the Labyrinth, so they could join the Army during the attack on Camp Half Blood?

 

She suddenly stood up, having too many thoughts in her head. When — if — she finally reaches the Camp, what then? Hi, I’m Marcy and I came here from Titan Army? Should she be quiet about it until the attack? Maybe she shouldn’t come there at all?

 

“Oh, gods.” she said, leaning against the tree. “What the fuck did I do?”

 

When Marcy gets to the Camp, how will she be able to fight against her friends and family?

 

“Okay, Marcy, focus on one thing.” she mumbled, trying to centrate, but darkness didn’t help her. “Okay, okay… Monster, got it. Hey, where are you?!”

 

She looked around, swinging her sword, but she was alone. She went deeper, looking for any signs of the spirit, but she had the impression that she was lost. Marcy looked at the sky, from which the clouds had already descended and the first stars were shining. A crescent moon shone next to the Cancer and a constellation unknown to Marcy. It reminded her a bit of Orion, the figure with the bow. She was sure that she had seen it since winter, but until now she thought that she had confused it with some other constellation.

 

Like a deer waiting motionless for danger, Marcy froze at the sound of a twig snapping, and sent a blast of air around her, but found nothing. She raised her sword, heading in the direction where — she was certain — the voices were coming from. Marcy doubted storm spirits could speak, but in her world anything was possible. She walked slowly, holding her sword in both hands, ready to strike at any second. The wind lifted leaves, swirling them around her body.

 

“Come on.” she grumbled. “I wanna leave this city.” 

 

Someone said something, and now she was sure someone was in the forest with her. She heard Cyclopes can imitate other people’s voices, but it was a stranger. Strangers . Marcy came closer, still with a sword in her hands. Another blast of the wind bounced off them, finding three people. With every step, incomprehension crept into her face. Their voices were young, so they were probably teenagers, they sounded nothing like her friends… Marcy lowered her sword, although she still didn’t hide in its sheath.

 

She emerged from behind the tree and looked at the three teenagers. The boys were arguing about something over the map, while the girl, who was holding a flashlight, rolled her eyes. She saw Marcy, and at first ignored her, but then she looked at her again, and screamed, dropping the torch.

 

“The fuck, Emm… What the fuck?” screamed one of the boys, dropping the map. Marcy waved her hand.

 

“Hi.” she smiled after a moment of silence, not knowing what she should do. “I’m Marcy.”

 

She didn't see any weapon, so they were probably mortals. They looked at her, unsure and frozen, also not knowing what to do. Marcy could feel an abashment creeping into the air, just like that time, when she wanted to use the bathroom in the train and she bumped into some boy. He stuttered, but finally ran away, as if Marcy’s presence embarrassed him.

 

The girl stepped forward, nervously smiling. She had a dental brace, and red strikes in her blond hair put in a ponytail. If it weren't for the green colour of her hoodie, she would look much like Marcy — except her black pants were clean. Marcy's pants, the same ones she had been wearing for several days straight — because the previous pair had been ruined. Thank you, weird monster — were stained, and one leg was torn.

 

“I’m Emmie.” she introduced herself. “Nice… Nice to meet you.”

 

They seemed to be a few years older than her, maybe around sixteen.

 

“Isn't it past your bedtime?” Marcy smirked, coming closer to them, and hiding her sword. “Wandering through the forest isn't safe.”

 

“I told you to take that baseball bat.” one of the boys mumbled, looking at her weapon. He had bags under his dark eyes, his pale skin didn’t look very healthy. The other boy sighed.

 

“Sure, and I wonder who would carry it, Mason.”

 

“Phh, me , obviously.” he said, shrugging. Mortals, who couldn’t see through the Mist.

 

The other boy picked up the map and flashlight, and mumbled something under his nose, trying to find the right path. He had brown skin, his short braids were hidden under his hood. Mason looked at Marcy.

 

“You got lost too?” he asked. Marcy nodded, trying to read what was written on his hoodie, dirty with some stains. It was some university, but he looked too young to attend one.

 

“Yeah, kind of.” she shrugged.

 

“Where are you going?” Emmie hugged herself. It was getting colder, even through the hoodie Marcy could feel goosebumps on her skin. Clouds again visited the sky, bringing with them chill wind. “Cause we… What, Mason?”

 

“I didn't say anything,” said Mason. Isaac snorted.

 

“You're looking at me like I killed somebody.”

 

“I don’t.”

 

“Yes, you do.”

 

“I—”

 

“I’m going to the East.” Marcy interrupted her, knowing they could argue like that forever. Oh, gods…

 

“East? Oh, we’re going to the North.” said Isaac.

 

“Okay, it’s maybe a weird question, but… Ehm—” she bit her lip. It was probably the first time she talked with normal kids since she left Lotus Hotel and Casino. “Have you seen anything weird here?”

 

“Weird?”

 

“Like, I don't know, a horse or something.”

 

“A horse?” Mason smirked, crossing his arms. He was taller than her, just like the rest. “It’s a forest, not a ranch.”

 

And it wasn't a horse, but a storm spirit, but Marcy just pursed her lips.

 

“Have you?”

 

“No.” Emmie shook her head. She looked at Mason, and smiled. On her fair skin, on her cheek, there was a darker spot, a birthmark in the shape of a rough circle. “There is an abandoned house nearby, wanna go with us?”

 

Abandonment house ?” Marcy gasped, forgetting about the monster. “Gods, sure!”

 

Mason frowned.

 

Gods ?”

 

“Oh, God, Mason, stop being such an asshole.” Isaac mumbled, hiding a map to his backpack. “How long have you been on the road?”

 

“Ehm, few days.” Marcy shrugged. All four of them delved into the forest, this time illuminated by Isaac's flashlight.

 

“Few days? Wow .” he seemed seriously surprised.

 

“Yeah, I… I kinda ran away. Long story.”

 

“You ran away? From your home?” Emmie asked.

 

“Yeah.” Marcy cackled. “Weird, dysfunctional family. Some things changed, and I kinda, you know, ehm… I had to run, because some things changed.”

 

Weird, dysfunctional family. ” Isaac concurred, staring at his memories. “I like the name.”

 

“Yeah, it's better than abusing one.” mumbled Mason, looking away. Marcy pursed her lips, doing the same thing as he.

 

“So, you went hiking too?” she asked.

 

“We went hiking too.” Emmie nodded. She shrugged, although her face suddenly turned sad. In the dark it was kind of hard to see, but their faces seemed much older and tired. “So… I… I think someone is there.”

 

“Where?” Marcy inquired, almost pulling out her sword. She looked around, searching for the spirit. Between the trees she saw a house, or rather the ruins of a house, separated by tape. The stone walls were overgrown with moss and other plants, the roof had almost caved in. A car was parked on the road full of tall grass, but the lights were off.

 

“Calm down.” Isaac smiled, turning off the flashlight. “I think it’s police. Remember that car?”

 

“Police?” she stepped back.

 

“Why are you so scared, you robbed somebody?”

 

“No, I—” Marcy pursed her lips, looking at her shoes. She frowned, finding some paper stick to her sole. “What the—?”

 

She picked up a dirty, crumpled piece of paper. She narrowed her eyes, trying to read it, but even with the flashlight she wouldn't make much out of it. The text was written in a strange, cursive font.

 

"What does it say?" asked Emmie, looking over her shoulder.

 

"I don't know, I can't read it." Marcy mumbled.

 

"You can't read it? How old are you, four?" Mason smirked. Marcy almost tore the paper apart.

 

"I have dyslexia." she said surprisingly calmly, although the wind around her said something else. “Do you know what that is, or your tiny brain can't comprehend it?”

 

“Hey, okay, we don't need any more arguments!” Emmie stood between them. Marcy dropped the paper, looking at the house. Some voices were coming from it, and unfortunately for her, behind the car she saw a strange tangle of clouds and sparks.

 

“Oh, gods.” she mumbled.

 

“Guys, she saw us.” Isaac pointed at the policewoman leaving the house. She had a gun in her hand. “Run?”

 

“Run.” Emmie agreed, nodding.

 

“Okay, it was nice to meet you, but I need to go.” Marcy said, going the other way. She waved them goodbye and drew her sword, heading towards the monster. The policewoman shouted something and the others ran away, but her scream didn't scare Marcy. She rushed at the spirit, feeling the air gather in her hand. She jumped over the police tape, marking some tracks, and hit the monster with a blast of wind. “Come here!”

 

Storm spirit, in the shape of a horse, ran away. Marcy swung her hand, blocking its way with a wall of the air, she swung her sword, and sent lightning at it. The monster roared, making a strange sound like thunder, and trying to dissolve, but Marcy caught it, holding it in wind bonds. Another lighting hit it, as she cut the spirit with her sword, moving like a demon.

 

The monster wanted to bring her somewhere. It escaped her, changing into a blast of the wind, and running away.

 

Marcy cursed.

 

She followed it, not really having much choice. Cold night surrounded her, as she was running through the forest like a madwoman, trying to chase blue sparks. Marcy wanted to take off her backpack, as it was hard to run with it — surprisingly, harder than to run with full Greek armor on — but she couldn't risk losing it. Wooden cabin emerged between the trees, looking no better than the previous house. Storm spirit came inside, and Marcy sighed. The wind howled, filling the air with fear, and sparks flashed from the broken windows.

 

She held her sword tighter, slowly approaching the cabin. She tried to summon the wind from it, luring the spirit out. Marcy suddenly stopped, and violently swung her hand. The wooden wall collapsed, falling to the ground with a bang, and the dripping with anger storm spirit flew straight at her.

 

“Shit.” she said, stepping aside and gathering the winds.

 

It was bigger. Definitely bigger and angrier. Well, they were.

 

The spirits were a veritable mass of storm clouds, from which sparks emerged every moment, looking like a few horses glued to each other. They roared furiously, like a tempest, destroying everything in their path. Marcy swung her sword and ran away, falling to the ground, and avoiding the tree that had been uprooted by the spirits. It flew just inches from her head.

 

“I can do that too, don't you think.” she fumed, spitting the earth, and agilely rushing at the spirits.

 

The wind gathered around her, howling as loud as a monster. The trees bent dangerously toward the ground, dust and leaves filled the air, swirling past them. Marcy took a step forward, and a crack several feet long tore the earth, the ground shifted. Anger filled her grey, narrowed eyes, her muscles tensed. She clenched her fist, for just a second seeing nothing but a blurry mass, when she closed the spirits in an invisible cage. They howled, trying to escape and combining into one big… Well, storm cloud .

 

The earth shook with each step she took as she rushed at the monster that finally couldn't move. She slashed at it with her sword, tearing apart the wind it was made of. It dissolved, but Marcy stood with her sword raised up, ready to attack. She looked around, searching for any more spirits, but it seemed like there wasn’t any.

 

Marcy almost tripped, lowering her weapon. She sighed, looking at the fissures, and at the broken trees. She did that? She caused nothing more than destruction. Maybe she shouldn't come to the Camp?

 

“Shit.” Marcy gasped. “Shit, shit, shit.”

 

She sat on the ground, taking off her backpack, and her grey hoodie, feeling sudden heat filling her body. Among the leaves were torn dollars that Marcy had stolen and planned to use to buy a ticket later. She cursed loudly, reaching into her pocket and finding definitely not enough for a ticket. What now?

 

Marcy looked at the bandage being all red, she sighed, as she reached for the sweatshirt and saw the tear on the arm. Her head disappeared in her hands, as if she held an anvil, her whole body started hurting, every muscle was begging for some rest. Marcy yawned, looking for any bandages, when she suddenly heard some noise. She looked around, sending around the blast of the wind. Nobody was there, wasn't it?

 

She had cut a few strips out of her t-shirt, which would have to serve as makeshift bandages until she found a store. Her supply of medicine was running low, because who would have thought she would be attacked so many times? Despite the tiredness, Marcy stood up, almost tripping. She yawned again, covering her mouth, and putting on her hoodie and backpack.

 

First , find some place to sleep.

 

Or rather — first , make sure there aren't any monsters around. Two , find some place to sleep.

 

Wandering through the forest, Marcy found an old road. She went along it, hoping it would lead her somewhere, but when she saw a wall of thin trees at its end, a groan escaped her mouth. Sleeping on the abandoned road? No . Marcy delved between the trees, again hearing some weird sound. She pulled out her sword, just in case she would be attacked by crazy storm spirits again.

 

“So, that’s it.” she yawned. “I will die in the middle of nowhere. In a forest in fucking Norna… Ah!

 

She gripped her sword tighter, seeing a teenage girl staring at her from behind the trees. The ground cracked, and a fissure flew toward her. She didn't look much older than Marcy, but there was something unnatural in her silver, cold eyes. Another storm spirit?

 

“Killing anemoi thuellai is never easy.” she said with a smile. “You would make an excellent Huntress.”

 

“Who are you? What are you?” asked Marcy, once she got over the shock. That was probably how that bunch of teenagers felt.

 

“Do not worry, I am not here to kill you. You handled it well, demigoddess.”

 

“Demi… You're a demigoddess too, rig—” Marcy narrowed her eyes. If not the silver gleam that surrounded her, this aura full of power, the girl would look like a normal teenager. Her red hair was put in a ponytail, she had a silver tiara on and a jacket in the same color. The only thing that ruined her silver aesthetic was the golden bow. “Shit.

 

“You learn fast.” the goddess’ smile became bigger. “I am Artemis.”

 

Notes:

i hate writing fighting scenes, i feel like they're starting to get so repetitive and boring because they're all the same

Chapter 30: Meeting my useless cousins

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

June 7th , 2008

 

Marcy didn't really remember the mortal side of her family. Her mother’s brother and sister died in their childhood, while her stepfather’s brother moved to England — or maybe France — so Marcy didn't have any cousins to play with. Family meetings were awkward, when she was the only child there.

 

Godly side, on the other hand… She didn't even know her father well, let alone the rest. First meeting with her cousin.

 

First meeting with a goddess.

 

“It was probably a trap.” Artemis said, her arms were crossed. She shone like a… Like a Moon, spreading a silver mist around herself. “It brought you here, where the rest of anemoi thuellai were.”

 

Marcy pursed her lips, looking into her eyes. Ste stepped back. Maybe Artemis was lying and wasn't really Artemis, but some monster, who could change its look?

 

“It… I found this thing in Norman.” Marcy mumbled, shifting uneasily. “I tried to kill it, but it escaped.”

 

“You followed it all the way from town?”

 

“Oh, no.” she cackled. She still hadn't hidden her sword, expecting the worst. “Well, kinda. I just wanted to leave the city, and I would, if that damn car didn't turn. I found that spirit, followed it, and… Now I’m here.”

 

“I was observing yo—”

 

“And you didn't do anything?”

 

Gods doing nothing to help demigods? Nothing new.

 

“You handled it well, demigoddess.” Artemis repeated, a small smile appeared on her face. “I know where you are coming to.”

 

“Am I the main gossip in Olympus?”

 

“You need to ask Hermes about that.”

 

“Okay, I kinda need to go.” Marcy said, having enough of that conversation. She hid her sword in sheath. “I need to find another car, so… Goodbye. Unless you have some extra money you don't need?”

 

“Unfortunately, I do not. But I have bandages and ambrosia.”

 

“Why are you helping me?” Marcy asked suspiciously.

 

She wasn't expecting that from the goddess , not after serving a few years in the Kronos Army. Maybe Artemis was really some monster, and it was a trap? Marcy narrowed her eyes. Part of her, filled with hatred to the gods, told her to leave that place and forget about her. The other part, tired and sleepy, was begging for the rest. She sighed, feeling anger filling her body. After all, Artemis was just another goddess. It ran in her family.

 

Marcy turned away from her, and wanted to go away, when suddenly she heard Artemis’ voice.

 

“I am a protector of young girls. It is my job to watch over them.”

 

“Even after that Army thing?” Marcy smirked.

 

“Especially after that Army thing.”

 

Well, Marcy wasn't expecting that either. She looked away, looked at the goddess, and away again, biting her lip. She sighed, just wanting some sleep. After all, protector of young girl couldn't hurt her. Well, she could, if she was a monster pretending to be a goddess…

 

“Thanks, I guess, but if you seriously don’t have any money, then see ya later.” Marcy smiled, turning her back to the goddess. She went among the trees and when she looked over her shoulder, Artemis was gone.

 

One problem was gone.

 

Marcy shrugged, thinking about ambrosia and other stuff she needed, when she clenched her fists. She didn’t need the help of the gods.

 

The forest was embraced by almost terrifying silence, and the wretched light of the moon didn’t let her see anything in the darkness. Marcy cursed under her breath, when she tripped over a protruding root. She should have swallowed her pride and accepted the help offered to her, but when it came from the Olympian's hands, Marcy backed away as far as she could.

 

When she bumped into an enormous oak again, she felt like she was wandering in circles. She wouldn’t be surprised at all, since in the absence of a flashlight she might as well have been walking around with her eyes closed. Blackness covered all the world, twigs broke under her shoes. Marcy finally stopped, when she heard a strange rustle, which reminded her a little too much of a human voice. Cyclops who wanted to lure her into their trap? She drew out her sword, slowly walking forward. Something moved to her right, leaves hummed, and Marcy sent there a draft of the wind, but she found nothing. She tightened her fingers on the hilt, as the barking of some dog came to her ears.

 

“What the hell is going on.” she mumbled, slightly bending her knees and getting ready to fight with her imaginary opponent.

 

After a few minutes darkness seemed to brighten up, and Marcy slightly narrowed her eyes, reflecting the light of the fire. Several figures with bows on their backs were bustling around the fire, and large dogs were walking around them. Large dogs or wolves, although Marcy preferred the former.

 

“Now you’re fucking joking.”

 

The archers had to see her because their faces plunged in the darkness flew straight at her, just like their bows. Dogs barked again and Marcy raised her sword. She didn’t have much chance fighting with them in the darkness and she would have probably ended up as a hitting target, if not the other person, who appeared there — redhead girl that Marcy met earlier, because of whom all the bows were once again hung on the backs of the archers.

 

Marcy looked back. The Fates were laughing at her.

 

“Come closer, demigoddess.” said Artemis with a smile. Marcy pursed her lips. “We are not going to hurt you.”

 

“Those bows look dangerous.” she mumbled, holding her sword tightly. “Is it a real weapon?”

 

One huntress looked at the goddess and said something quietly. Marcy snorted. What choice did she have? She came closer to the group, although she still hadn’t hid her sword.

 

A few silver tents were standing around the bonfire. A group of maybe ten, eleven girls were looking at her doubtfully, holding their hands with their knives sharp as their eyes. All of them were young, maybe in the same age as Marcy, wearing the same silver jackets and bows at their backs. Even with the wind, Marcy thought it would be hard fighting with them and those wolves. Maybe an earthquake would do something…

 

“Is it some trap?” Marcy narrowed her eyes, looking around. Artemis shook her head.

 

“It is not.”

 

“It looks like one.”

 

“Why do you think so?”

 

“I dunno.” she shrugged. “Maybe because of the bows, or maybe because of the wolves .”

 

Or maybe because I was in Kronos Army and now I’m talking with the goddess. ’ Marcy thought but kept it to herself.

 

“Do not worry, they will not hurt you as long as your intentions are true.”

 

“I don't think it helped. Do you always look like a teenage girl?” Marcy asked suddenly, frowning. “Can’t you look however you want to?”

 

“It’s usually the age of my Hunters.” Artemis said, as Marcy looked around at the girls.

 

“Hunters? You mean those nymphs, and the rest? Are they immortal too?”

 

“Yes, they are immortal.” there was something weird in her words. “But they are not only nymphs. They are also demigoddesses, even mortals. Every maiden can join the Hunt.”

 

“Interesting.” Marcy muttered, hiding her sword in the sheath.

 

“That wound has to be healed.” Artemis said. She looked at the group of holding sitting on the fallen tree trunk and sharpening their hunting knives, although their deadly gazes were enough to know that they were not to be approached. “Endeis, could you bring some ambrosia?”

 

A girl with a long, dark braid, almost reaching her belt, nodded and came to one of the tents, disappearing inside. Artemis put a hand on Marcy’s arm, she flinched, reaching for her sword. A strange but pleasant cold settled on her skin, the wound no longer hurt. She looked at the goddess.

 

“You still need to remove those bandages.” Artemis advised her, sitting next to another redhead girl.

 

“Your godly powers can't do that?” Marcy muttered. She took off her backpack and hoodie, when she suddenly froze. “Wait, if you healed it, then why do you need ambrosia?”

 

“You are gonna be on the road for a few more days. Lonely demigod will always attract monsters. Especially you will attract them.”

 

Her eyes were cold and hard, shining dangerously.

 

“You don’t need to remind me that.” said Marcy, removing bloody bandages, and looking at the clear skin. She snorted, when the redheaded girl suddenly handed her a garbage bag. Marcy raised an eyebrow but said nothing as she threw the trash away.

 

“Mortals leave too much trash in the woods.” she muttered. Her green eyes were narrowed with annoyance. “While not hunting, we are trying to clear it, but it seems impossible.”

 

“Have you heard of Sisyphus?”

 

“Oh, annoying guy.” Artemis sighed. “But Brighid is right, the forest is drowning in garbage.”

 

“Good to know.” Marcy nodded. She waved her hand, looking at the field. “So… That’s all? All your Hunters?”

 

“The second group is in the other part of the forest, under the command of my lieutenant.”

 

“Lieutenant? What is that, an army?” Marcy smirked. Artemis smiled too, as beautifully as dangerously.

 

“You know a thing about armies, don’t you?”

 

“Oh, that wasn't nice.” Marcy snorted.

 

“Here, please.” said Endeis, appearing behind her back and giving her a few ambrosia bars.

 

“Oh, than—”

 

“My lady, Thalia hath found marks of the bear, it's heading to the North. Shall we joineth them?”

 

“Thanks.” Marcy mumbled, pursing her lips. She put the ambrosia bars into her backpack, when she suddenly looked at her last, crushed protein bar. She still didn't thank her father, and since the fire was near…

 

“We shall.” Artemis nodded, looking at Marcy like she knew what the demigoddess was going to do.

 

“You know, every maiden can find her place in the Hunt.” said Brighid casually, shrugging. Her pale face was full of freckles. She looked at the girl sitting next to her.

 

“Full immortality package.” she said. Her eyes were as dark as her hair and darkness lurking between the trees. She had smooth brown skin, and a smile on her lips. “Eternal youth as long as thee don’t pass in the battle.”

 

Marcy was kinda afraid that she would start speaking as weird as them, if she spent another minute there.

 

“Or fell in love.” added Brighid, nodding.

 

“Or fell in love.”

 

“In… Love?” Marcy frowned.

 

“If you want to become a huntress, you have to swear loyalty to lady Artemis and reject love for the rest of your life.”

 

“Sounds… Well—” Marcy said. “So, you just… Live forever, hunting… Bears and bears?”

 

“Not only bears.” said Artemis, and Marcy almost forgot about the goddess' presence, as she looked just like them, so young and mortal. “Any animal, except those threatened with extinction, can be hunted.”

 

“And monsters.” added Endeis. Artemis nodded.

 

“And monsters. You just have to pledge yourself to me.”

 

Marcy looked away. Well, the main couple in Ward’s house were Rene and Mei, and nobody tried to take away their crown. Sure, as Marcy grew older, and saw them together, she wondered about her love life, but the vision of having someone wasn’t her goal. It would be probably nice to have someone around, but Marcy had her friends, and they were enough for her. She didn't spend time thinking about kissing and hugging, and having her dream prince or princess, and she kinda worried something was wrong with her. After all, everyone was talking about love, and she felt like she didn't need it. Again, it would be nice to have someone around, but the world wouldn’t destroy itself, if Marcy remained a maiden forever .

 

And now, the chance of eternal life without worrying about it? Nah , there was something weird about it. Marcy didn’t want to spend the rest of her life as an immortal being, hunting monsters and dealing with other gods. She didn’t want to spend eternity as a fourteen year old, outliving her family.

 

Noo , I think that’s not for me.” Marcy shook her head. She put on her hoodie and backpack, hiding crushed protein bar in her pants’ pocket. “I can’t even shoot.”

 

“I couldn't shooteth either, before I joined the Hunt.” muttered Endeis, sitting next to Brighid. “Mine own father didn't alloweth me to join mine brothers.”

 

“Are you from the stone age?”

 

“I am from the kingdom of Thespiae.”

 

“Oh, I was close. Probably.”

 

“Rejecting immortality is something I shall never understand in mortals.” the girl with dark eyes hid her knives in the sheats, rolling her eyes.

 

“Everyone has to choose the best for themselves, Mahsa. Everyone has their own destiny.” Artemis looked at Marcy, a strange shiver running through her body. She stepped back. “Brighid, could you tell the rest to pack the things? We cannot let this bear run away.”

 

“Of course, my lady.”

 

Brighid left them, and Mahsa joined her, commanding the girls. Marcy bit her lip.

 

“Hey, uhm, can I use the bonfire? I kinda… Need, uhm —”

 

“Feel welcome.” Artemis spread her hands and nodded.

 

Marcy unwrapped the protein bar, approaching the fire. What was she supposed to do? Just throw it in? She raised her eyebrow, looking back at Artemis, but she was talking to Endeis. Marcy sighed, stuffing the wrapper into her pocket and breaking the bar in half.

 

“Okay, so—” she mumbled. She felt stupid, betraying her friends. What would they say, if they saw her now? Marcy wanted to crush the bar in her hand, but she just threw one half in the flames, saving the other half for the next day. “Okay, so, for my father, Poseidon . Thanks for leaving me alone for those… Seventy years. And for saving me on that beach, I guess. ”

 

The pieces of the bar disappeared into the fire, turning into ash. Marcy looked around, but nothing spectacular happened. No fireworks, no applause, no voice of the god. Only the goddess who approached her with a smile on her face. She had a golden bow slung across her back, her companions had folded up camp, waiting patiently for her, hidden among the trees. The eyes of the wolves gleamed in the darkness. 

 

“Did I do it right?” Marcy wrinkled her nose. “I was expecting—”

 

“Your father?”

 

“Well, maybe . Seriously, nothing happens?”

 

“It is a sacrifice for the gods. We feel appreciated by it.”

 

“My last protein bar… All for nothing.” she grumbled.

 

“I am not a goddess of the future. Oracles are my brother’s domain—” said Artemis, lowering her voice. “But sometimes even I can see a glimpse of what can happen. You need to reach Camp Half Blood.”

 

“Now I kinda think of sleeping.” Marcy shrugged.

 

“Sleep is not your destiny, demigoddess. Monsters are coming. Not only anemoi thuellai are waiting for you.”

 

“And you can't use your godly powers to just teleport me to the Camp?”

 

“It is not so easy, Marcine.” the goddess looked at her Hunters, while a grimace appeared on Marcy’s face. “You are in danger. I cannot keep monsters away from you, or even teleport you there. You need to reach the Camp Half Blood on your own, as fast as possible.”

 

“Seriously? Wow , I didn’t kno… Sorry. I can handle it, I know how to fight.”

 

“I know you can. The Titan Army is strong.” Artemis smiled. “If you are lucky enough, you will meet my brother on the road, but do not expect much from him. He is riding everywhere, looking for trouble.”

 

“Apollo?”

 

“Close. But if are you interested in the Hunt—”

 

“Being fourteen years old forever isn't on my dream list.” Marcy shook her head. “So, no sleep?”

 

“No sleep.” Artemis passed her, coming closer to the girls. “Good luck, daughter of Poseidon. You will need that.”

 

The fire went out as soon as the goddess sank into the darkness. When Hunters of Artemis disappeared between the trees, Marcy cursed. No sleep . She didn't have enough money for bus or train ticket — she reached into his pocket but found no money from the goddess — so all she had was other cars. Marcy sighed, delving between the trees, when she suddenly stopped.

 

She was left with one basic, very simple question, she hadn’t even thought before — where exactly was Camp Half Blood located?

 

***

 

June 8st , 2008

 

The silver pickup accelerated, passing other cars, and the driver’s curse mixed with some song. He was going faster than the sign allowed, but Marcy didn’t mind much. She lay with her head resting on her backpack, yawning almost all the time, and trying not to fall asleep. She almost did once, but then the car suddenly stopped. Marcy almost jumped to the ground, not wanting to be caught by the driver, but it turned out they were just in a traffic jam.

 

She was almost sure that Artemis had sent her the car, because that color couldn't have been a coincidence.

 

Marcy pursed her lips, looking at the protein bar wrapper. She was kinda glad she didn't sacrifice her father more, afraid he would send her a boat.

 

But did he even know she sacrificed him something?

 

Pale stars still shone in the sky, which was falling brighter and brighter. Colors mixed with each other, navy above the orange, the sun peeked from the ground. Was it really that sun chariot, driven by Apollo, or that super hot star made of some elements? But if it was a sun chariot, was there also a moon chariot, driven by Artemis? Marcy spent so many years in the gods' world, but those things couldn't be impossible. What about Eos and the dawn?

 

Marcy sat, thinking about Artemis’ world. She said she would meet her brother. Would the sun really come here? Marcy almost imagined herself driving the chariot, and falling into some lake or something.

 

“Wha… No, fuck!” Marcy cursed, when the car turned into a dirt road, heading to some house. She took her things, and jumped on the ground, coughing, as dust surrounded her.

 

The pickup disappeared, and Marcy returned to the main road. There were a few thin trees on the roadside, and on the other side was a flimsy fence, separating an equally flimsy, barren field. She hadn't expected it to be crowded here, but the silence was almost terrifying — but on the other hand it was better that Marcy hadn't encountered any monsters. A quiet hum escaped her lips, that stupid song couldn't leave her head, lingering in every nook and cranny of it.

 

Some man left the house and flinched, staring at Marcy, as if he saw a ghost. He slowly approved his car, now looking at the road, where the loud roar of a motorcycle was coming from. Marcy looked behind too, and when the machine stopped next to her, she stepped back, pulling out her sword.

 

“Hey, I come in peace!” the driver said. Huge and buff, with a wicked smirk he looked like the last person a teenage girl wanted to meet. He was all in black, starting with those massive boots, and ending on a leather coat, covering his muscles. “I heard you're heading to your trashy Camp, but you'll never make it on foot.”

 

Marcy clenched her fist. Just by standing next to him, she wanted to yell at him. Just like…

 

“Artemis’ brother.” she grumbled.

 

Artemis’ brother ?” he raised his eyebrow. His raw face was covered in scars, his eyes were hidden under dark sunglasses. “Destroyer of Men? Yes . God of war? Also yes . But Artemis’ brother? Neve—

 

“I mean, aren't you her brother?” Marcy asked, holding her sword tightly. Her body burned with anger that wanted to find a way out. “What do you want, Ares?”

 

“You're starting to be as annoying as Jackson.”

 

“As who ?”

 

“Your brother.” Ares mumbled, taking off his sunglasses. His eyes were nothing more but a flames of wrath. “But what would I expect from Barnacle Beard’s children?”

 

Barnacle Beard .” Marcy cackled. Ares narrowed his eyes. “What Percy Jackosn did, he kicked your ass?”

 

“Do you know that demigods, just like mortals and bugs, can be crushed?”

 

“Do you know that gods can be hurted too?”

 

“Do you wanna fight with me?” he raged. The god almost started burning, a red aura of anger seemed to surround him.

 

“If you aren’t afraid of fighting with me, then yes!

 

The ground cracked beneath her feets, she felt wind filling her palms. This time she wasn't afraid of his loud voice. This time she didn't flinch or even freeze. Marcy’s face contorted into a grimace of anger, she raised her sword. Terrible grim appeared on Ares' face. A gust of wind was playing with the hem of his coat, but the god stepped back, avoiding her blow.

 

“What, afraid of losing?” Marcy snarked. “That some little demigoddess would beat your ass?”

 

“With every year you become more annoying. Don’t you da—”

 

“Don’t what? Laugh at you?” she snorted. What she did wasn't very bright, but Ares was just beaming with hatred, and she couldn't resist that. Like father, like son. “You wanted to fight, then come on! I’ve never beaten a god before.”

 

“You are as annoying as him. Oh, what would I do to crush you!” Ares sighed, looking at the sky, covered in clouds. “But at least you have guts.”

 

“Guts? Doesn't everyone ha—”

 

“But beating you punks is below my dignity.” he interrupted her. Marcy narrowed her eyes. “I like when y'all have a little attitude, as long as you know who the boss is.”

 

“So who is the boss?”

 

“You’re just asking for it.” Ares mumbled.

 

“For what?”

 

Okay, Marcy maybe should’ve stopped, but arguing with him was so… Paradoxically relaxing, as her anger could finally leave her body.

 

“Dite told me rumors about you. Fugitive from the Titan Army… Daddy must be proud.”

 

“As hell.” Marcy snorted. “Do you have some messages from him, messenger?”

 

“One more word like that.” he said with a voice Marcy knew too well. She pursed her lips, trying not to look away. “Old Thunderer has a message to you, which is Hurry up and get to the Camp . None of us is pleased with you, but it’s better for a daughter of the Big Three to be in the Camp than on Kronos' side. Although that fight would be interesting.” Ares added, with his eyes staring at the potential conflict.

 

“Why Zeus… Oh, yeah, that makes sense.” she agreed, after a moment of thinking. She zoned for a second, and everything was destroyed by that annoying song in her head. “Okay, so… Why are they even here? Why are you talking to me?”

 

“I heard about some fights in Norman.”

 

“What?”

 

“Head to St. Louis. Artemis’ brothers should be there.”

 

What?

 

“For the trip. Don't you trust the god of war?” Ares pulled something out of the inside pocket of his coat and threw the bundle at her feet. He smirked terribly, putting on his sunglasses that materialized out of nowhere.

 

“No, not really. Do you have any money to borrow?”

 

“No, not really.”

 

“So, how the hell I a—”

 

Marcy coughed as Ares suddenly drove away, followed by his laughter. The roar of the motorcycle echoed through the empty street, disappearing in a cloud of dust and dirt.

 

“Buttface.” she mumbled, narrowing her eyes, and summoning the wind that drove away the dirty fog. “You could at least take me with you. Or give some money.”

 

She glanced at the gray piece of paper lying on the ground, a page from the newspaper. Norman News , the headline said, and as soon as Marcy looked at it, she rolled her eyes. It happened just a few ago, how did Ares find it? Her blurry photo took up almost the entire page, it was gray too and made by some street camera. Well, if Marcy looked like that all the time, she was surprised that she wasn't on the FBI watched list.

 

New wave of vandalism. Young criminal destroys a police car.

 

By: Kathryn Borkovsky

 

Our city has been hit by a wave of destroyed cars. Over eleven machines have been damaged in the last month, but the perpetrators remain unkno—

 

Boring, boring...

 

Recently, a police car was damaged on N Crawford Ave. Officers patrolling there reported a young girl hanging around, who they indicated as a suspect. Please send any information to the number provided—

 

Great, as soon as Marcy found the phone, she would call them.

 

Car vandalism may also be linked to a new crime network. Jennifer Corton, who owns upscale boutiques in the center of Norman, recognised the girl when she reported the theft to police. "I met her in the bathroom of a restaurant," she said to our reporter. "I accidentally left my bag there and when I went back to get it, a few hundred dollars were missing." Corton also reported an unsuccessful pursuit by police officers, as well as improved conditions for joining the force. "It is unacceptable to expose decent citizens to such risks.” she added.

 

Poor Jenifer. Marcy crumpled the paper, but then hesitated, and hid it in her pocket.

 

She wasn't even eighteen yet — gods, she couldn't even legally drive a car, unlike fighting with monsters — but she was already wanted by the police. Marcy wondered how it would look like, since she had no idea if she was even existing — Marcine Caldwell was a ghost now, whose body was never found.

 

Notes:

soo i finally came back from the dead. i got so new ideas how i could improve my fic, but tbh i had so little inspiration for writing this. i change only the part of first chapter, but didn't post it, since i changed some things that have so much influence on how the story would look later, and didn't want to have that inconsistency

i also forgot about the anniversary of posting my fic, but i guess congrats for me for trying and writing someting like that not in my native language (funfact: 'the calm' has almost sixty chapters [which i wrote in a span of a few monts, since i first got the idea, but haven't posted], and if google docs are right, about 160 000 words)